WOODRUFF ' S
Kraut's PIONEER PRESS
7285 Highland Drive
Salt Lake City, Utah 84121
Wilford Woodruff kept one of the most important journals in the early
Church. Recorded within its pages are some of the greatest moments in the
Church's history, much of which might otherwise have gone unrecorded. He was
personally acquainted with the Prophet Joseph Smith, Brigham Young and John
Taylor, and kept a faithful record of many of their private meetings and
counsel. Here for the first time in print are selected out the choicest gems
of doctrine and history as they were recorded by this great man.
Davis Bitton, Assistant Church Historian, wrote the following about
Wilford Woodruff's journal, which covered the years from 1834 to 1898:
It is one of this monumental examples of personal record-keeping.
From the time he joined the Church in 1833 and through his long,
eventful life, Wilford Woodruff must have spent an hour a day on it, even
more when the occasion required, carefully setting down his experiences
and feelings. Since he lived through exciting times and was often close
to the centers of activity, his ardent consistency in writing produced
one of the magnificent primary sources for the history of the Church
during the nineteenth century.
There are hundreds of surviving personal records from the Saints of
the past century. To some extent the practice continues to the present. *
* * Probably no people, with the possible exception of the Puritans or
the early Quakers, have been so mindful of personal records as have the
How do we explain our zeal for writing personal journals? It
doubtless was stimulated by the sense of being involved in events of
historic, even cosmic, significance. * * * The advice came originally
from the Prophet Joseph Smith and was repeated by other leaders for many
All these diaries contribute, as no other records can, to our
understanding of what life was like in the past, helping us to appreciate
the achievements of our ancestors.
It is not only the dramatic and colorful events that are worth
recording. It is also valuable to know the daily round of activities, the
hard physical labor that occupied most of the time of our ancestors, the
hardships and discouragements. Besides, there are many incidents of daily
life that are easily forgotten. Those who record them preserve precious
moments that can later be cherished, relived as it were, by members of
the family. Moments of humor, family incidents, sickness, prayer,
conversations, visits--such is the stuff of diaries that become rich
veins of delight and inspiration and information.
Fortunately many of these vivid personal accounts have been
published in whole or in part. * * * After all, if someone took the time
and effort to write the account in the first place, it seems that those
into whose hands the work has fallen should do what is necessary to see
that it is preserved. * * * It is through such records that our
historians, present and future, will endeavor to write a true and
faithful history of the Latter-day Saints. (The Ensign, Nov. 1973, pp.
This one volume compilation has been corrected only for grammar and
spelling. Otherwise the excerpts appear as on the original manuscripts. Those
interested in further information regarding Woodruff's journal may consult the
complete set of 15 journals.
 Chapter 1
THE JOURNAL OF
May 1834: While on Zion's Camp, we visited many of the mounds which were flung
up by the ancient inhabitants of this continent, probably by the Nephites and
Lamanites. We visited one of these mounds and several of the brethren dug into
it and took from it the bones of a man. Brother Joseph had a vision respecting
the person; he said he was a white Lamanite. The curse was taken from him or
at least in part. He was killed in battle with an arrow--the arrow was found
among his ribs. One of his thigh bones was broken; this was done by a stone
flung from a sling in battle years before his death. His name was Zelph. Some
of his bones were brought into the camp and the thigh bone which was broken
was put into my wagon and I carried it to Missouri. Zelph was a large thick
set man and a man of God. He was a warrior under the great prophet Onandagus
that was known from the Hill Cumorah or east sea to the Rocky Mountains. The
above knowledge Joseph received in a vision.
April 19, 1836: I rode to Mr. Freeman's from thence to John Rowley where I had
an interview with Elder 0. Smoot. It was a happy meeting. He had been with
Elder Patten and his wife for several days. Bro. Smoot related the news to me
from Bro. Patten which was glorious in the first degree. He gave me an account
of the  endowment at Kirtland, Ohio. The heavens were opened unto them;
angels and Jesus Christ were seen of them sitting at the right hand of the
Father. He also informed me that Elder W. Parrish (and his wife), one of the
first seventy, with some others of the first Elders, was expecting to visit us
and also the second Seventy was chosen and that I was one of the number.
God, prepare me for the battle while combatting error with everlasting truth.
The above are great blessings indeed.
May 31, 1836: Spent this 31st day of May at Bro. Fry Eaglecreek ' s and found it
to be the most interesting, important and instructive day of my life. For on
this glorious day I was ordained unto the High Priesthood and also as one of
the Second Seventy and sealed up unto Eternal Life under the hands of my
beloved brethren, viz. Elders David W. Patten and Warren Parrish. My
ordination was requested by the Presidency of the Church at Kirtland, Ohio.
August 12, 1836: Elder Patten informed us that Benten County men had formed
themselves into an independent company to beat and kill the Elders of
Latter-day Saints if they came into the county. Will not God be avenged upon
such a nation as this. God, save thy Saints while Babylon falls beneath
October 12, 1836: Retired in company with Elder A. 0. Smoot unto the Banks of
Blood River aside from the abodes of men to spend some time in prayer and
praise to God and to perform a solemn duty that is required of all the Elders
of Israel whose testimony is rejected by this generation while they are
preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ and bearing testimony of his name. After
we had cleansed our bodies with pure water and also with strong drink or
spirits, this not by commandment  but from choice, we then according to
commandment cleansed our hands and feet and bore testimony unto God against
the Benton County mob and also against Paris and many others who had rejected
our testimony. We enjoyed a solemn, spiritual, and interesting season. We
retired from the water in the Spirit of God and spent the night for the last
time at Brother Levi Taylor and Sister Taylor's with the brethren and sisters.
- - returned to Kirtland on Nov. 25, 1836.
Dec. 4, 1836: Sunday I went up to the house of the Lord to worship. Elder
Parish preached in the forepart of the day. Several spoke in the latter part
of the day. President Rigdon called a vote of the Church to discountenance the
use entirely of all liquors from the Church in sickness and in health except
wine at the Sacraments and for external washing. The vote was carried
Introduction to the year 1837: Lord, if it be Thy will, give me the
privilege of recording in this year's journal great blessings, pronounced upon
my head from mine annointing and from under the hands of the Patriarch Joseph,
and an account of great visions, and the opening of the heavens, and the
revelation of Jesus Christ unto me, that I may be a special witness of Thee,
Lord, and may I also have the administering of Holy Angels, that I may be
taught of the eternal things of the Priesthood.
Jan. 3, 1837: President Z. Coltrin ordained me a member of the first Seventy
and pronounced great blessings upon my head by the Spirit of prophecy and
revelation. Some of them I will mention which are as follows. That my enemies
may confine me in prisons and  chains and that I would rend the prisons and
chains in twain in the name of Jesus Christ and that the Lord would give me
great power, knowledge, and wisdom and faith so that I should heal the sick,
cause the blind to see, the lame to leap as an hart, the deaf to hear, stop
the mouths of lions and raise dead to life and waft myself (as did Philip)
from river to river, from sea to sea and from continent to continent for the
purpose of preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ and that I should stand before
kings and princes and that they would send for me to receive wisdom, knowledge
and instruction at my mouth because they considered me wiser than themselves,
in like manner as the Egyptians sought wisdom at the hand of Joseph. And that
God would give me a multiplicity of blessings that I should preach to the
nations of the earth and to the inhabitants upon the islands of the sea and
that I should then return to stand upon Mount Zion in the flesh even in
Jackson County, Missouri, at the coming of Christ and that I should be caught
up to meet him in the clouds of heaven for he said this was the word of God
unto me and also that I should visit Kolob and preach to the Spirits in prison
and that I should bring all of my friends or relatives forth from the
Terrestrial Kingdom (who had died) by the power of the Gospel. These and many
other blessings were pronounced upon my head, and further said that I should
be annointed and my life sealed unto me and that there would be still greater
blessings pronounced upon my head.
January 6, 1837: I visited the office of the Kirtland Safety Society and saw
the first money that was issued by the Treasurer of the Society. It was given
to Brother Bump (in exchange for other notes) who was the first to circulate
it. I also heard President Joseph Smith Jr. declare in the presence of F.
Williams, D. Whitmer,  S. Smith, W. Parrish and others in the Deposit
Office that he had received that morning the Word of the Lord upon the subject
of the Kirtland Safety Society. He was alone in a room by himself and he had
not only the voice of the Spirit upon the subject, but even an audible voice.
He did not tell us at that time what the Lord said upon the subject but
remarked that if we would give heed to the commandments the Lord had given
this morning, all would be well. May the Lord bless Brother Joseph with all
the Saints and support the above named institution and protect it so that
every weapon formed against it may be broken, and come to naught, while the
Kirtland Safety Society shall become the greatest of all institutions on
January 17, 1837: Met at candlelight with the quorums of the Seventies and was
favored with a lecture from President David Whitmer. He warned us to humble
ourselves before God lest his hand rest upon us in anger for our pride and
many sins, that we were running into in our days of prosperity as the ancient
Nephites did. It does now appear evident that a scourge awaits this stake of
Zion, even Kirtland, if there is not great repentance immediate and almost
every countenance indicates the above expectation, especially the heads of the
Church. (See Dec. 11th, 1836.) May the Lord in mercy enable us to meet every
event with resignation.
January 31,1837: Met in the house of the Lord at 10 o'clock a.m. and heard an
address from Presidents J. Smith and S. Rigdon on the temporal business of the
Church and petitioned for a charter to the Assembly of the State for the
Kirtland Safety Society. The presidency of the Church bought the Monroe
Charter and we all lent a hand in establishing it that it might be 
beneficial to us in forwarding the building of the temporal kingdom.
February 19, 1837: I repaired to the house of the Lord and stood in the midst
of the congregation of the Saints, where I beheld President Joseph Smith Jr.
arise in the stand and for several hours addressed the Saints in the power of
God. Joseph had been absent from Kirtland on business for the Church, though
not half as long as Moses was in the mount. Many were stirred up in their
hearts and some were against him as the Israelites were against Moses, but
when he arose in the power of God in their midst, as Moses did anciently, they
were put to silence for the complainers saw that he stood in the power of a
Prophet. how weak is man.
March 23, 1837: At the meeting in the Kirtland Temple, the power of God rested
upon the people (and) the gifts were poured out upon us. Some had the
administering of angels and the image of God sat upon the countenances of the
Saints. At 4 o'clock p.m. the veils were all rolled up together which brought
the whole congregation in full view of each other and while the presence of
the Lord filled the house, the congregation of the Saints fell upon their
knees and all as one man, vocally poured forth rejoicing, supplications and
prayer, before the God of Israel which closed the services of the day after
contributing for the support of the poor.
April 6, 1837: In the first place six of the presidents of the Seventies were
to leave the Seventies and take a station in the quorum of the traveling high
priesthood and six other presidents chosen in their place. I shall not here
give the particulars of this change of counselors; suffice it to say that all
of the counselors first chosen excepting Joseph Young were high priests 
before the organization of the Seventies and they had a right to officiate in
the lower offices of the Church and there was some difference in the authority
and office of the quorums of high priesthood and Seventies.
April 6, 1837: At a meeting following the administration of the anointings,
Joseph desired us to give heed to his words and teachings this once and be
wise that Zion and her stakes might speedily be redeemed. He instructed us to
be sure and that those that enter the Kingdom to send up their wise men to
Kirtland with their money to counsel with the presidency and purchase an
inheritance before they move their families or bring the poor to the places of
gathering for to suffer. Also that we must keep in view the institution of the
Kirtland Safety Society and if the Elders of Israel would be faithful and do
what was in their power this once, Kirtland should speedily be redeemed and
become a stronghold not to be thrown down. Joseph presented us in some degree
the plot of the City of Kirtland (which is the stronghold of the daughter of
Zion) as it was given him by vision; it was great, marvelous and glorious. The
city extended to the east, west, north, and south; steam boats will come
puffing into the City. Our goods will be conveyed upon railroads from Kirtland
to many places and probably to Zion. Houses of worship would be reared unto
the most high; beautiful streets were to be made for the Saints to walk in.
Kings of the earth would come to behold the glory thereof and many glorious
things not now to be named would be bestowed upon the Saints, but all these
things are better imagined than spoken by the children of Jacob.
Back Pages: He lists the following wives married and/or sealed to him:
 Phebe W. Carter, married Apr. 13, 1837
Sarah Brown, md. Mar. 13, 1853
Emma Smith, md. Mar. 13, 1853
Sarah Delight Stocking, md. July 31, 1857
Mary Webster Giles (b. about 1806 in Boston), sealed Mar. 28, 1852; died
Oct. 3, 1858 or
Mary Giles Webster (dau. of Samuel & Elizabeth Giles), born on Sept. 6,
Eunice Woodruff, sealed June 15, 1865.
No reference to his 2nd wife, Mary Ann Jackson, whom he married in Nauvoo
and divorced in Iowa.
Front Page Introduction: On the 26th day of April 1839 on the corner stone of
the house of the Lord at Far West, Missouri, I was ordained under the hands of
the Twelve to take the Bishopric and Apostleship of one of the Twelve that had
fallen and to become one of the quorum of the Twelve Apostles and special
witnesses to all nations both Gentile and Jew.
May 4, 1839: Part of the minutes of a conference held near Quincy, Illinois:
9th Resolved that Elder Orson Hyde and William Smith be allowed the privilege
of appearing personally before the next general conference of the Church to
give an account of their conduct and that in the meantime they be both
suspended from exercising the functions of their office.
June 25, 1839: June 25 I spent the day in Montrose with the Twelve, there
being six of the quorum present. Orson Hyde was one of the number and a more
humble and penitent man I never saw; and well he might be, for in the time of
the persecution in Zion or Far West, he deserted the cause, denied the faith
and betrayed his brethren, and assisted Thomas B. Marsh (the president of the
Twelve Apostles) in jeopardizing the  lives of Joseph and his council and
the whole Church in Zion and the blood of the whole of them would have been
shed if they had not been spared by the immediate hand of God. Brother Hyde
for several months past has had a deep sense of his high-handed wickedness and
the horrors of hell have rolled over his soul even to the wasting of his flesh
and he has now humbled himself in the dust desiring to return to the Church.
June 26, 1839: I crossed the river with the Twelve to Commerce and spent the
day in Council with the Twelve and two of the Presidency; Joseph was not
present. The subject of Bro. Hyde was discussed. President Rigdon expressed
his opinion very plain (ly) and forcibly. He said he feared that if Bro. Hyde
returned to his Quorum, that when the next trial came he would desert the
Church as he had done before, but said if it was the will of God, he was
willing that Bro. Hyde should return to his quorum. Interesting remarks were
made from Ephe . Ch. 17, 18 verses. But more especially from St. John XIV Ch.
15 to 31 vers., the other Comforter. Note the 23rd verse, etc.
June 27, 1839: I spent the day in Commerce in council with the Presidency and
Twelve. We had an interesting day. Joseph was president of the Council.
Brother Orson Hyde was restored to the Church and the quorum of the Twelve in
full fellowship by a full vote of the Council, after making a humble
confession and acknowledgement of his sins, etc. [drawing of two keys] Among
the vast number of the Keys of the Kingdom of God, Joseph presented the
following: one to the Twelve for their benefit in their experience and travels
in the flesh which are as follows. In order to detect the devil when he
transforms himself nigh unto an angel of light. When an angel of God appears
unto man face to face in  person and reaches out his hand unto the man and
he takes hold of the angel's hand and feels a substance the same as one man
would in shaking hands with another, he may then know that it is an angel of
God, and he should place all confidence in him. Such personages or angels are
Saints with their resurrected bodies, but if a personage appears unto man and
offers him his hand and the man takes hold of it and he feels nothing or does
not sense any substance, he may know it is the devil, for when a Saint whose
body is not resurrected appears unto man in the flesh, he will not offer him
his hand for this is against the law given him. In keeping in mind these
things we may detect the devil that he deceived us not.
July 7, 1839: Following the setting apart of the Twelve for their mission to
England and the instructions of the First Presidency to them: Ref lections--
Surely this is an important day to behold a quorum of Twelve Apostles of the
Lamb of God organized in these last days to go forth unto all the nations of
the earth to prune the vineyard once more for the last time, that the Saints
may be prepared for the Second (Coming) of Christ, and that Israel may be
gathered and Babylon fall and the earth once more cleansed from its
pollutions, and wickedness swept from the face thereof.
July 2, 1840: I spent the day at 149 Oldham Road in writing. I was informed of
a remarkable vision of Sister Ann Booth which I have written on the following
page. I spent the night at Bro. John Walkers, Cookson Strt. No. 10.
A Remarkable Vision
I, Ann Booth, wife of Robert Booth of the Town of Manchester, England,
had the following vision on the  12th day of March in the year of our Lord
Being carried away in a vision to the place of departed souls, I saw 12
prisons, one above another, very large and built of solid stone. On arriving
at the door of the uppermost prison, I beheld one of the 12 Apostles of the
Lamb who had been martyred in America standing at the door of the prison
holding a key with which he unlocked the door and went in and I followed him.
He appeared to be of a large size, thick set, dark hair, dark eyes and
eyebrows, or a smiling countenance and on his head was a crown of gold or
something brighter. He was dressed in a long white robe with the sleeves
pleated from the shoulder to the hand. Upon his breast were four stars
apparently like gold and a golden girdle about his loins. His feet were bare
from above the ankles downwards, and his hands were also bare. As he entered
the prison, he seemed to stand about three feet from the floor (which was of
marble) as if the place was not worthy for him to stand upon. A very brilliant
and glorious light surrounded him while the rest of the prison was dark. But
his light was peculiar to himself and did not reflect upon others who were in
the prison who were surrounded with a gloom of darkness. On the right hand
near the door stood John Wesley and shouted, Glory, honor, praise and power be
ascribed unto God and the Lamb forever and forever. Deliverance has come. The
Apostle then commenced to preach the baptism of repentance for remission of
sins and the Gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. Then the
hundreds of prisoners gave a shout with a loud voice crying, Glory be to God
forever and ever. The marble floor was then removed and a river of water clear
as crystal seemed to flow in its place. The Apostle then called to John Wesley
by name who came forward quickly and both went down into the water and he
baptized him and coming up out of the water he laid hands upon him for the
gift of the  Holy Ghost. At the same time ordaining him to the Priesthood
of Aaron. The Apostle then retired to the place where he stood at first and
John Wesley then proceeded to baptize a man by the name of Killham, the leader
of the New Connection of Methodists, and next John Madison and then Scott and
John Tongue, the three latter were Methodist preachers with whom I had
formerly been acquainted. The next he baptized was my grandfather (Edmund
Whitehead) and the next was my Uncle (John Whitehead) and the next was my
sister (Elizabeth Ottand) and next Joseph Lancashire and next Samuel Robinson
and the next was my own mother. All these had lived and died Methodist and I
had been personally acquainted with them all, and after this he baptized all
the prisoners amounting to many hundreds. After they were all baptized, the
Apostle laid his hands on them and confirmed them every one. Then instantly
the darkness dispersed and they were all surrounded and enveloped in a
brilliant light such as surrounded the Apostle at the first and they all
lifted their voices with one accord giving glory to God for deliverance. My
grandfather then came to me and blessed me saying the Lord bless thee forever
and ever, art thou come to see us delivered. My mother then came to me and
clasped me in her arms and kissed me three times and said the Lord Almighty
bless thee forever and ever. I then awoke out of the vision and felt so happy
and overjoyed that I knew not how to remain in bed. But waking my husband we
arose and taking the Bible, I opened providentially to the text Isaiah 24,
"They shall be gathered together, etc." More and more astonished, I again
opened the Bible to the 1st of St. John, "The light shineth in darkness, etc."
And again the third time I opened it and immediately cast my eyes upon the 1st
chapter of Peter 18,19,20, speaking of the spirits in prison. Being before
ignorant of these texts and opening  upon each, I evidentially (sic) was
astonished beyond measure. I would further state that at the time I had the
vision I had never heard of the death of David W. Patten whom I have since
learned was one of the Twelve Apostles of the Latter-day Saints in America and
was slain in the late persecution in the fall of 1835. But in the vision I
knew it was an Apostle which had been slain in America. Perhaps many will
think lightly of this vision, but 1 hereby solemnly testify that I actually
saw and heard in a vision what I have here declared and I give my name and set
my seal in witness to the same well knowing that I must stand before the
judgment seat of Christ and answer for this testimony.
August 12, 1840: Father John Smith informed us in his letter of some
remarkable signs that lately appeared among the Saints, viz. on the 14th of
June 1840, on Sunday at five, women members of the Church saw two men ride
across the Mississippi River from Montrose to Nauvoo. One man was on a white
horse and the others on a bay or red horse. The waters parted under their feet
and fire flew when their tails moved and they observed the clothing of the
men. A few months previous to this, a man was seen walking across the river by
several believers and others. The unbelievers said probably a Mormon was going
across to steal something. This is the effect that signs have on those that
He returns to Nauvoo on Oct. 6, 1841.
October 8, 1841: I am quite undecided which way to turn or where to settle
myself--the temporal business of the Church is laid upon the hands of the
Twelve. It has been thought best by some of our quorum for me to go to Warsaw
with Elder Richards.
 October 30, 1841: The City Council met in the evening and during their
business they appointed me a member of the city council of the city of Nauvoo.
I was notified of my appointment in the morning.
November 7, 1841: Sunday I first called upon Bro. Joseph with some of the
Twelve from thence to B. Young from thence to the meeting ground near the
Temple where I found many hundreds of saints. Elder Wm. Clark preached about
two hours when Bro. Joseph arose and reproved him as pharisaical and
hypocritical and not edifying the people. Bro. Joseph then delivered unto us
an edifying address showing us what temperance, faith, virtue, charity and
truth was. He also said if we did not accuse one another. God would not accuse
us and if we had no accuser we should enter heaven. He would take us there as
his backload. If we would not accuse him, he would not accuse us and if we
would throw a cloak of charity over his sins, he would over ours, for charity
covered a multitude of sins and what many people called sin was not sin, and
he did many things to break down superstition and he would break it down. He
spoke of the curse of Ham for laughing at Noah while in his wine, but doing
him [no] harm.
After this meeting closed, I met with the Twelve and High Priest Quorum.
The word of wisdom was brought up. B. Young says shall I break the word of
wisdom if I go home and drink a cup of tea? No wisdom is justified of her
children; the subject was discussed in an interesting manner. All concluded
that it was wisdom to deal with all such matters according to the wisdom which
God gave, that a forced abstinence was not making us free but we should be
under bondage with a yoke upon our necks.
 November 28, 1841: Sunday I spent the day at B. Young's in company with
Joseph and the Twelve in conversing upon a variety of subjects. It was an
interesting day. Elder Joseph Fielding was present; he had been in England
four years. We also saw a number of English brethren. Joseph said the Book of
Mormon was the most correct of any book on earth and the keystone of our
religion and a man would get nearer to God by abiding by its precepts than any
November 30, 1841: I spent some time with Joseph and the Twelve. Joseph says
Sister Hyde must live with Bro. E. Robinson and if they receive them kindly
and patiently, it shall prove a great blessing, unto them.
December 5, 1841: In the evening we walked to Bro. Joseph's and spent several
hours at his house on a visit and had a pleasant stay with him and Sister
Emma. Bro. Joseph had commenced this day to proofread the Book of Mormon that
it might be sterotyped. He read 60 pages. He rehearsed over the Missouri
transactions, spoke of the death of David W. Patten and the request which he
made of him in his last dying moments. Joseph will grant it if God will.
December 7, 1841: I spent most of my time in the store but in the evening I
attended meeting and heard a discourse delivered by Lyman Wight who declared
some most stirring truths concerning the building of the Temple and the Nauvoo
House. If the Saints did not do it, they would be rejected as a church with
their dead, saith the Lord. We should again be driven, too. He spoke in truth
and the spirit of God.
December 25, 1841: Christmas Day was an interesting day indeed. The Twelve
were invited to a Christmas  supper at Mr. Hyrum Kimball's. It was
excellent sleighing and I got a horse and sleigh and carried the wives of the
Twelve to Mr. Kimball's and home again. After our meeting broke up, our
company consisted of B. Young, H.C. Kimball, 0. Pratt, W. Richards, John
Taylor, and W. Woodruff. All with our wives except W. Richards who waited upon
Sister Hyde. We had an excellent feast and before we left, Mr. Kimball made
each one of the Twelve a present of a lot of land and made out a bond for a
deed of the whole Quorum, each lot worth $50, making $600 in all. My lot was
No. 4, Block 12 in Kimball second addition to Nauvoo, a warrantee deed to be
given on or before the 5th day of June A.D. 1842.
December 27, 1841: The Twelve or a part of them spent the day with Joseph the
Seer and he unfolded unto them many glorious things of the kingdom of God, the
privileges and blessings of the priesthood, etc. I had the privilege of seeing
for the first time in my day the Urim and Thummim.
January 16, 1842: ... in the evening I married Thomas Jones and Mary Moyle.
February 8, 1842: A revelation was given a few days since for the Twelve to
obtain the printing establishment of E. Robinson and govern the printing of
the Times and Seasons and all the Church publications as they are directed by
my Holy Spirit in the midst of their councils saith the Lord.
After consulting upon the subject the quorum appointed Elders J. Taylor
and W. Woodruff of the Twelve to edit the Times and Seasons and take charge of
the whole establishment under the direction of Joseph the Seer. Accordingly, I
left my station at the Nauvoo  Provision Store and commenced this day to
labour for the Church in the printing establishment.
January 4, 1842: I spent the day with Bro. Taylor in finishing the invoice of
the printing establishment, books and stationary, and in the evening we again
met at Joseph's store and E. Robinson made out the deed to W. Richards of his
lot and house containing the printing establishment and all appurtenances
belonging thereto, amounting in all to $6,600.
January 17, 1842: A special City Council was called and among the business of
the day a law was passed regulating marriage. Joseph the Seer made many
interesting remarks concerning our privileges. Council adjourned to next day
March 20, 1842: Part of the remarks of Joseph Smith on the resurrection, "As
concerning the resurrection, I will merely say that all men will come from the
grave as they lay down, whether old or young, there will not be added unto
their stature one cubit neither taken from it. All being raised by the power
of God having the spirit of God in their bodies and not blood. Children will
be enthroned in the presence of God and the Lamb with bodies of the same
stature that were on earth, having been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb,
they will there enjoy a fulness of that light, glory and intelligence which is
received in the celestial kingdom of God."
May 15, 1842: Sunday, True information has just reached us that the noted
Governor Boggs of Missouri who by his orders expelled ten thousand Latter-day
Saints, has just been assassinated in his own house and fallen in his own
blood. Three balls were shot through his head, two through his brains and one
through his  mouth, tongue and throat. Thus this ungodly wretch has fallen
in the midst of his iniquity and the vengeance of God has overtaken him at
last, and he has met his just deserts though by an unknown hand. This
information is proclaimed through all the papers and by dispatched messengers
and hand bills through the land. Thus Boggs hath died as a fool dieth and gone
to his place to receive the reward of his works.
May 27, 1842: The First Presidency, The Twelve and High Council and virtuous
part of the Church are making an exhortation a lot these days to cleanse the
Church from adulterers, fornicators and evil persons for there are such
persons crept into our midst. The high council have held a number of meetings
of late and their researches have disclosed much iniquity and a number have
been cut off from the Church. I met with the High Council today on the trial
of L. 0. Littlefield, Joel S. Miles and Darwin Chase. The two former were cut
off for adultery and the case of D. Chase was put off til tomorrow.
June 18, 1842: Also Joseph commanded the Twelve to organize the Church more
according to the Law of God, that is to require of those that come in to be
settled according to their council and also to appoint a committee to wait
upon all who arrive and make them welcome and counsel them what to do. B.
Young, H. C. Kimball, G. A. Smith, and Hyrum Smith were the committee
appointed to wait upon emigrants and settle them.
June 19, 1842: ... in the afternoon I joined Mr. Dunn and Miss Snyder in the
bonds of matrimony at my house.
 July 21, 1842: The time has come when there is again great excitement
throughout the land against the Saints. This excitement has arisen partly
because the Saints feel disposed to exercise these rights which the
Constitution and laws of the United States guarantee unto us equal with all
other citizens in attending the elections and voting for whom we please.
Also Dr. John Cook Bennett has been base, wicked and corrupt and has been
expelled from the Church and is stirring up strife against the Saints by lying
against Joseph and many others of the Church. Offences truly come, but wo unto
those through whom they come.
August-September 1842 summary: There was a council of the Twelve held for four
days with Elder Orson Pratt to labour with him to get him to recall his
sayings against Joseph and the Twelve, but he persisted in his wicked course
and would not recall any of his sayings which were made in public against
Joseph and others, sayings which were unjust and untrue. The Twelve then
rejected him as a member of their quorum and he was cut off ["from the church"
is added in a different handwriting] . Dr. John Cook Bennett was the ruin of
January 19, 1843: Concerning the restoration of Orson Pratt to the Church and
Quorum of Twelve, Joseph Smith ordained Orson Pratt to the apostleship and his
former standing which caused joy to our hearts.
May 27, 1843: Concerning the trial of Benjamin Winchester, President H. Smith
said he should not like to have such a decision given without another trial
and give Elder Winchester a chance to get more testimony if he could.
President Young said he should then prefer to have the case turned over to the
High Council.  President Joseph Smith said it was not the business of the
High Council, they could not try him; it belonged to the Twelve and them
alone, for it was concerning matters abroad and not in Nauvoo. The High
Council was to try cases that belong to the city and the Twelve to the world,
and Elder Winchester's case comes under the jurisdiction of the Twelve and
June 11, 1843: Part of sermon of Joseph Smith: "As the father hath power in
himself so the son hath power in himself, then the father has some day laid
down His body and taken it again, so he has a body of his own; so has his son
a body of his own, so each one will be in their own body."
June 30, 1843: Excerpts from the synopsis of the remarks of Joseph Smith
following his close escape from officials of Missouri; the excerpts indicate
the bellicose expressions uttered publicly on this occasion: ". . .If our
enemies are determined to oppress us and deprive us of our rights and
privileges as they have done and if the authorities that be on the earth will
not assist us in our rights, nor give us that protection which the laws and
Constitution of the United States and of this State guarantee unto us, then we
will claim them from higher power from heaven and from God Almighty and the
Constitution, etc. I swear I will not deal so mildly with them again, for the
time has come when forbearance is no longer a virtue, and if you are again
taken unlawfully, you are at liberty to give loose to blood and thunder, but
act with Almighty power."
". . . Will not the State of Missouri stay her hand in her unhallowed
persecutions against the Saints; if not, I restrain you not any longer; I say
in the name of Jesus Christ, I this day turn the key that opens the heavens to
restrain you no longer from this time forth. I  will lead you to battle,
if you are not afraid to die and feel disposed to spill your blood in your own
defense you will not offend me. Be not the aggressor; bear until they strike
on the one cheek, offer the other and they will be sure to strike that, then
defend yourselves and God shall bear you off. Will any part of Illinois say we
shall not have our rights, treat them as strangers and not friends and let
them go to Hell. Say some, we will mob you and be damned, if I under the
necessity of giving up our charted rights, privileges and freedom which our
fathers fought, bled and died for, and which the Constitution of the United
States and this state guarantee unto us, I will do it at the point of the
bayonet and sword."
". . . Furthermore if Missouri continues her warfare and continues to
issue her writs against me and this people unlawfully and unjustly, as they
have done and our rights are trampled upon and they take away my rights, I
swear with uplifted hands to heaven I will spill my blood in its defense. They
shall not take away our rights and if they don't stop leading me by the nose,
I will lead them by the nose; and if they don't let me alone, I will turn up
the world. I will make war. When we shake our own bushes, we want to catch our
own fruit . "
--departed Nauvoo on July 7, 1843, on a mission.
September 17, 1843: In Maine, I walked part of the way home with Father. I
talked of taking Rhoda Foss home with me. Father said it would be well if I
was a mind to it. I am quite at a stand, don't know what Phebe will say about
it. I returned to Sister Foss and spent the night. I conversed with her during
the evening and blessed her. She is strong in faith and desires to go to
Nauvoo and intends soon to come and make a visit and  stay as long as she
pleases. Shosh is not very well contented down east; had rather come to the
west. There is quite a western fever in a number of our friends in Maine.
September 18, 1843: The time had now come for me to once more part with Father
Carter and his household. Mother said I must not have Rhoda Foss now, for I
had got one good girl and I must not have all the good ones; so I left her and
took the parting hand with them all, who sent much love to Phebe.
September 22, 1843: I wrote two letters--one to Mr. Ann and Titus Mousley and
the other a recommend to E. P. Magin to our Maine friends.
--he returned to Nauvoo on Nov. 4, 1843.
November 11, 1843: During the evening I walked over to Bro. Taylor's and spent
some time in conversing about the principles of the Celestial world, or some
of them. Bro. Hyrum Smith was in with us and presented some ideas of much
interest to me concerning baptism for the dead, the resurrection, redemption
and exaltation in the New and Everlasting Covenant that reacheth into the
eternal world. He sealed the marriage covenant between me and my wife Phebe W.
Carter for time and eternity and gave us the principle of it which was
interesting to us. After spending the evening pleasantly, we returned home and
spent the night.
November 25, 1843: I was called in the evening to a council with the Twelve.
When I arrived at Joseph Smith's Store, I found the High Council sitting on a
case of Harrison Sagers for some improper conduct or offer towards some
female. At the close, President Joseph  Smith made an address upon the
subject which was highly interesting and its tendency was to do away with
every evil and practice virtue and holiness before the Lord; that the Church
had not received any license from him to commit adultery, fornication or any
such thing, but to the contrary, if any man commit adultery, he could not
receive the Celestial Kingdom of God even if he was saved in any kingdom, it
could not be the Celestial Kingdom. He said he thought the many examples that
had been manifest, John C. Bennett and others, was sufficient to show the
fallacy of such a course of conduct. He condemned the principle in tote and
warned those present against going into those evils, for they would surely
bring a curse upon their heads. After meeting, Joseph Smith met with the
Twelve and informed us that General Fryeson was in town and wished an
interview with us. He had come for the purpose of getting a memorial written
to Congress, but it was late and we had not time during the evening, so we
December 2, 1843: Seventh day morning: I felt quite unwell, yet I met with the
Quorum and conversed upon a variety of subjects among which were the progress
of the word of God and the emigration of the Saints, the light, blessings, and
glory that awaiteth Zion and the blessings that approach those who keep the
Law of God. Truth and virtue will bring exaltation to the soul in the security
of knowledge, while bigotry and superstition will join vice in debasing man in
ignorance until he degrades humanity and loses the object for which he was
created. P.P. Pratt, Orson Hyde, W. Woodruff, G. A. Smith, and 0. Spencer all
of us received our anointing preparatory for further blessings from 1 o'clock
to 6 p.m.
 December 8, 1843: Sister Cornelia Divine commenced labour with us this
December 10, 1843: In the evening I met with the Quorum; Bro. Joseph was not
present. B. Young was called to the chair who addressed the meeting in a very
feeling manner and interesting to our minds. He reasoned clearly that we
should follow our file leaders and our Savior in all His laws and commandments
without asking any questions why they were so. He was followed by P. P. Pratt
and others who expressed their minds freely. Several sick were prayed for.
December 17, 1843: I met with the Quorum. Bro. Samuel Smith met with us;
received his first anointing. President Joseph Smith met with us also. We
received good instruction.
December 23, 1843: I arose in the morning quite unwell. I walked with Mrs.
Woodruff to President Smith's. I met with the Quorum through the day. Mrs.
Woodruff and several other sisters were present. Bro. and Sister Morley, 0.
Pratt, Sisters Lot, Fanny, Mary, P.W. Woodruff, Bathsheba W. Smith, Sister 0.
Spencer, Sister Phelps receive their anointing.
December 24, 1843: In the evening I again met with the Quorum in company with
Mrs. Woodruff. We received some instructions concerning the Priesthood.
December 28, 1843: I attended meeting in the evening with Elder Young on the
flat. We had the house full and had a good time. Following are some of the
items of doctrine that Elder Young presented: Be subject to the powers that
be. Our sufferings are that we may learn by experience the principle of
contrast between good and  evil. In order to obtain power, never suffer
anger to find a seal in your breast, and never get angry at all. Treat all
mildly, govern yourself, your passions and it will give you power. When the
temple is done, I expect we shall be baptized, washed, anointed, ordained, and
offer up the keys and signs of the Priesthood for our dead that they may have
a full salvation and we shall be saviors on Mount Zion according to the
December 30, 1843: I met in council in the afternoon and heard a lecture
delivered on a principle which was interesting and edifying.
January 7, 1844: Mrs. Woodruff and myself met with the Quorum and we had an
interesting time of instruction. I spoke during the day upon the relationship
that we sustained towards our progenitors and posterity in the resurrection of
the dead. We returned home, offered up our prayers for the salvation of our
friends and retired to rest.
January 14, 1844: In the evening I met with the Quorum of the Twelve.
Conversed upon a variety of subjects building the temple, the endowment, etc.
Some good ideas advanced.
January 20, 1844: In the evening I met with the Quorum and had an interesting
time. H.C.K. and V.K. received their second anointing, etc.
January 21, 1844: I met with the Quorum in the evening. Had an interesting
time. Many good exhortations were given by the brethren concerning the things
of God. P. P. P. received his 2nd anointing. Joseph said concerning Parley P.
Pratt, that he had no wife sealed to him for eternity and asked if there was
any harm for  him to have another wife for time and eternity, as he would
want a wife in the resurrection or else his glory would be clipped. Many
arguments he used upon this subject which were rational and consistent. Bro.
Joseph said, "Now what will we do with Elder P.P. Pratt? He has no wife sealed
to him for eternity. He has one living wife, but she had a former husband and
did not wish to be sealed to Parley for eternity. Now is it not right for
Parley to have another wife that can?"
January 21, 1844: Part of remarks of Joseph Smith to the Sunday meeting of the
Saints: ". . . but how are they to become Saviors on Mount Zion? By building
their temples, erecting their baptismal fonts, and going forth and receiving
all the ordinances, baptisms, confirmations, washings, anointings, ordinations
and sealing powers upon our heads in behalf of all our progenitors who are
dead and redeem them that they may come forth in the first resurrection and be
exalted to thrones of glory with us, and herein is the chain that binds the
hearts of the fathers to the children and the children to the fathers which
fulfills the mission of Elijah. I would to God that this temple was now done
that we might go into it and go to work and improve our time and make use of
the seals while they are on earth. . . ."
January 25, 1844: Orson Hyde received his Second Anointings.
January 26, 1844: Orson Pratt received his Second Anointings.
January 27, 1844: Willard and Jenetta Richards received their 2nd Anointing
 January 28, 1844: I met with the Quorum of the Twelve and others for
instruction. Mrs. Woodruff and myself were both some unwell from the effects
of the cold during the day, yet we had an interesting time.
I, Wilford Woodruff, and Phebe W. Woodruff both received a benefit by
prayers and laying on of hands. The subject of Elijah's coming to seal the
hearts of the fathers to the children was spoken of, sealing the hearts of the
children to the fathers. Malachi, IV Chap., 6 vers.
Wilford and Phebe W. Woodruff received our 2nd Anointing and sealings.
January 30, 1844: J. Taylor and Leonora Taylor received their 2nd Anointing
January 31, 1844: George A. Smith and Bathsheba Smith received their Second
Anointings and Sealings.
February 2, 1844: W. W. Phelps and his wife received 2nd anointings.
February 3, 1844: Joseph Young and wife and Wm. Clayton received their 2nd
February 4, 1844: Cornelius P. Lott and wife received their 2nd Anointing and
February 7, 1844: I met in the evening with the Twelve at the store to make
some arrangements about political affairs, but nothing was done.
February 20, 1844: I met in council in the morning with the Presidency and
Twelve at Joseph's Store. Two messengers arrived from the pine country with
word from Lyman Wight, wanting counsel concerning preaching to the Indians.
Joseph thought it wisdom not to do  it. He said if Lyman did anything
about it, he must do it on his own responsibility, but finally decided not to
send any counsel to him, but let him act with the best wisdom he had in all
February 21, 1844: I met with the Quorum of the Twelve at Joseph's Store and
according to Joseph's counsel, we selected a company to go on an exploring
expedition to California and pitch upon a spot to build a city. The following
persons were named: Jonathan Dunham, David Fulmer, Phineas Young, Alphonzo
Young, Yearsley and Emmet.
February 23, 1844: I attended meeting with the Twelve and Presidency and 25
was the number agreed upon.
February 26, 1844: John Smith and Isaac Morley and their wives received the
March 2, 1844: Sister Benbow called to see me and brought me a rabbit to eat
that our son Wilford sent me. He is living with them.
March 7, 1844: Part of the remarks of Brigham Young to the congregation
concerning the progress of the temple, "We do not intend to finish the Nauvoo
House this season, but to finish the Temple this summer or the walls of it and
get the roof on by December and do all of the inside next winter and about a
year from this spring we will dedicate it."
March 10, 1844: A Council of Elders was organized today or had its
commencement to further the interests of the Kingdom of God.
 April 7, 1844: Part of Joseph Smith's King Follett Sermon: "I go back to
the beginning to show what kind of a being God was, I will tell you and hear
it, Earth! God who sits in yonder heavens is a man like yourselves. That
God, if you were to see him today, that holds the worlds, you would see him
like a man in form, like yourselves. Adam was made in his image and talked
with him, walked with him. In order to understand the dead, for the
consolation of those that mourn, I want you to understand God and how he comes
to be God. Suppose that God was God from eternity. I will refute that idea, or
I will do away or take away the veil so you may see. It is the first principle
to know that we may converse with him and that he once was a man like us, and
the Father was once on an earth like us. I wish I was in a suitable place to
tell it. The scriptures inform us, mark it, that Jesus Christ said as the
Father hath power in himself, so hath the Son power in himself to do what the
father did, even to lay down my body and take it up again. Do you believe it?
If not, don't believe the Bible. I defy all Hell and earth to refute it. And
you have got to learn how to make yourselves God, king and priest by going
from a small capacity to a great capacity to the resurrection of the just, to
dwelling in everlasting burnings. I want you to know the first principle of
this law, how consoling to a mourner when they part with a friend, to know
that though they lay down this body, it will rise and dwell with everlasting
burnings, to be an heir of God and joint heir of Jesus Christ, enjoying the
same rise, exaltation, and glory until you arrive at the station of a God.
What did Jesus Christ do? The same things as I see the Father do. See the
father do what? Work out a kingdom! When I do so, too, I will give to the
father which will add to his glory. He will take a higher exaltation and I
will take his place and am also exalted. These are the first principles of the
gospel . "
 May 5, 1844: I called my family together and blessed them. Phebe washed
my feet that I might be clean every whit.
May 9, 1844, he departs Nauvoo on a mission.
August 5, 1844: (On the return trip to Nauvoo) Elder Kimball had a dream last
evening; thought he was preaching to a large congregation; said the Prophet
Joseph Smith had laid the foundation for a great work and it was now for us to
build upon it. Had thought Bro. Joseph was present and appeared natural.
Arrived at Nauvoo on Aug. 6, 1844, with several other Apostles.
August 7, 1844: We spent the forepart of the day at Bro. Taylor's and in the
afternoon, we met in council at the Seventies Hall, viz., the Twelve, High
Council, High Priests, etc., and we heard Sidney Rigdon tell his story and
message, which he had to us and the Church. A long story it was. A kind of
second class vision. He said he was appointed to come and offer himself to
lead the Church, and many things were said. He was followed by Bro. Brigham
Young, and he showed that there could not be anyone before the Twelve. A
conference was appointed for the whole Church to come together on Tuesday next
at 10 o'clock.
August 8, 1844: All the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints in and about Nauvoo met in a special conference in the grove
in Nauvoo at 3 o'clock. The Quorum of the Twelve, counselors S. Rigdon and A.
Lyman, the High Council, and others occupied the stand. . .
 August 8, 1844: Part of the introductory remarks of Brigham Young at the
special conference: "I now wish to speak of the organization of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; Sidney Rigdon and Amasa Lyman were
counselors to Joseph; I ask where is Joseph? He is gone beyond the veil, and
for them to act in their office as his counselors, they must go beyond the
veil where he is. There has been much said about President Rigdon being
president of the Church, leading the people, being the head, etc. If the
people want President Rigdon to lead them, they may have him. But I say unto
you that the Quorum of the Twelve have the keys of the Kingdom of God in all
the world; they stand next to Joseph and are the Presidency of the Church, and
hold the keys and would have to ordain any man unto that appointment that
should be chosen, if one was to be chosen. You cannot appoint any man at our
head. But if you want any other man to lead you, take him, and we will go our
way to build up the Kingdom in all the world."
Departed Nauvoo for a mission to England on Aug. 28, 1844.
Returned to Nauvoo on April 13, 1846.
Departed Nauvoo for the wilderness on May 16, 1846.
July 24, 1846: Met in Council with the Twelve in a tent on a high prairie
ridge. Eleven of the Quorum of the Twelve were present. We put on our robes
and offered up our prayers to God. Conversed upon principle. Decided in
council that no man has a right to attend to the ordinance of sealing except
the President of the Church, or those who are directed by him, so to do and
that the ordinance should be confined to Zion or her  stakes. This was the
last council we were expecting to hold altogether before 0. Hyde, P.P.Pratt,
and J. Taylor took their departure for England.
August 2, 1846: During the evening President Young and Dr. Richards called at
my tent. President Young delivered an interesting lecture upon the priesthood
and the principle.
August 8, 1846: In the evening I was baptized for the remission of my sins
under the hands of Elder W. Richards. I also baptized him and Mrs. Phebe W.
Woodruff twice, once for the remission of sins and once for sickness and she
seemed much better after baptism. I also baptised Caroline, Sarah, Mary, and
August 29, 1846: Saturday, Presidents Young and Richards met at my tent and I
called my family together and I laid before them the conduct of Caroline
Barton and Sarah Brown in their night ramblings with unprincipled young men.
Many things were said upon the subject. They manifested a disposition to live
elsewhere and I wished them to do so if they would not conduct better. Elder
Richards prophesied to them in the name of the Lord that they would see the
day that they would be willing to have their right arm severed from their body
if that would restore them to the place and station they were now loosing, but
in consequence of their bad conduct, I sent Caroline to her father and mother,
and Sarah left my tent to seek some place to stay. She went to Bro. Baker's
until she could get one.
August 30, 1846: President Young then addressed the meeting and said that it
was an Eternal Principle that before God would chose a man to rule any part of
his  kingdom, he must first learn to be ruled, and that the Lord was
preparing a people for that purpose and fifty years would not pass away before
many who are now present will each rule over many more than what I do this
September 6, 1846: Two young men were whipped 30 blows with hickory gads upon
the bare back by the Marshall of the City today and one man yesterday for bad
conduct. Their names were Daniel Barnham, Palatire Brown and Clothier. And
Sarah Brown and Caroline Barton who had led them into evil, needed punishment
as well as the young men.
September 7, 1846: Col. Kane called upon me at my tent for the last time as he
was about to leave for the east. He had been sick for several weeks, but was
now getting better before he left. He desired to receive his Patriarchal
Blessing from under the hands of Father John Smith. I went with him to the
tent of the Patriarch who laid his hands upon the head of Col. Kane and
blessed him. I wrote the blessing and presented Col. Kane with a copy of the
same of my handwriting.
December 1846: The forepart of the evening was occupied in conversing upon a
variety of subjects, and had a little intermission during which time Elders
Young, Kimball and others had a little recreation and bodily exercise and had
prayers after which Presidents Young and Kimball spoke in tongues awhile. We
then went into council. .
Received my Anointing, Sealing and Endowments from and on the hands of the
Apostles Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball by order of Joseph the Prophet.
 January 19, 1847: President Heber C. Kimball organized his family company
this night, at the Council House, consisting of about 200 persons. I, Wilford
Woodruff, organized my family company this night at my own house, consisting
of 40 men, mostly head men of families. Those that joined me entered into a
covenant with uplifted hands to heaven to keep all the commandments and
statutes of the Lord our God, and to sustain me in my office. The following
are the names of those who were present with me in this organization: Wilford
Woodruff, Aphak Woodruff, John Fowler, Abraham 0. Smoot, William C.A. Smoot,
John Gricman, Chaney W. Porter, John Benbow, Simeon Blanchard. Jacob Burnham,
Little John Utley, Samuel Turnbow, Elijah F. Sheets, Jacob F. Secrist,
Benjamin Aber, Andrew J. Allen, Ezra Clark, Edward Stevenson, Zera Pulsipher.
John M. Wolley, Albert Dewey, Wm. Stewart, Thomas Clark, Hezekiah Pack, being
24 persons in all that were present, the remainder were absent on business. We
dismissed and parted in good spirits and feelings. I went to bed and fell
asleep and dreaming which was a singular dream.
February 16, 1847: I have a very severe cold and hoarseness. This was one of
the most interesting days of my life. I attended the family meeting of
President Brigham Young and he addressed the meeting at great length during
the day and evening upon many interesting principles. There were present of
the Quorum of the Twelve, B. Young, H. C. Kimball, 0. Pratt, W. Richards, W.
Woodruff, G. A. Smith, A. Lyman and E.T. Benson. After singing and prayers by
President Young, he arose to address the meeting and remarked that he had
invited the Twelve to be present though they were not of his family, yet he
wished them to act free and speak such things as the Lord shall give them.
 "Let me state a principle by which you may contemplate much. For the want
of understanding, many have suffered jealousies to arise which afflicted their
minds with sorrow, troubles and uneasiness, fearing the Lord loved some others
more than themselves. This I have seen in the church ever since its rise. It
was manifest in Kirtland when the first Bishop was ordained. This jealous
feeling was manifest; some wondered if the Lord would think enough of them to
ordain them a Bishop. Father Morley and others that were present can bear
record of this fact. And when the Twelve were chosen the same feelings existed
and in fact, I will not accept all of them for some of them manifested the
same feelings when the Bishops were ordained. This spirit has been the
overthrow of many in this church. And in fact upon this principle thousands
have fallen in all ages. The Lord gives to every man all the power, influence
and authority that he can wield in righteousness and all this has goodness and
faithfulness merits. Then why should jealousy arise, or what benefit can arise
by suffering such feelings to exist? None at all. But those that cherish such
feelings commence trying to pull down everyone that is prospering or gaining
influence, as Cain did, instead of building up and nourishing every promising
race and thereby prove himself worthy and show to his brethren and to God that
he loves the cause and by his passive spirit that he is not only willing that
others should prosper and gain influence and that he actually loves to see
them prosper, for when he does all that he can through himself, he helps
advance it through others, although they receive the honor of it and he still
be aware of it. Such a man will never be forgotten and to his honor, glory and
exaltation, there shall be no end.
"There is another principle that has caused considerable uneasiness and
trouble, i.e., the idea of some men  having more wives than one. Such
tremendous fears take hold of some that they hardly know how to live; still
they can't die. Begin to whisper and talk around and actually afraid to go on
a mission for fear some man will be sealed to my wife, and when they return
home, some will be babbling about, you don't know but what you have got
another man's wife, are afraid to speak to a young woman for fear that she
belongs to somebody else or for fear somebody else wants her. (Others deny the
faith as they think but they never had much; and say that it is all of the
devil.) Such foolishness ought not to be cherished among a wise, prudent
people. Admitting the Lord created the same number of women as men at the
beginning and were commanded to multiply and replenish the earth and to fill
up the measure of their creation in righteousness, the question is did they do
it? Answer, No; they soon disobeyed every commandment and plunged themselves
into wickedness and rendered themselves unworthy to raise up seed unto the
Lord and in fact, used every means in their power to cut off life and hinder
women answering the end for which they were created. Nine-tenths of them would
rebel against the very thing he was created to do. Hence, you see the
propriety of the Lord's calling upon men who bear the Priesthood to take to
themselves wives from among the daughters of men and raise up a righteous seed
unto him that he might fill up the measure of their creation and hasten the
consumation of his purposes in righteousness in this dispensation according to
his words previously spoken through his servants the prophets. But those who
suffer fears and jealousies to arise in their bosom either back right out or
get to be mighty righteous and for fear that they are sleeping with other
men's wives--they kick up a dust or broil at home and perhaps abuse their own
companion through jealousy then go off to some woman that does not
under- [ 37 ] stand what is right or wrong and tell her that she cannot be saved
without a man and he has almighty power and can exalt and save her and likely
tell that there is no harm for them to sleep together before they are sealed;
then go to some doe-head of an elder and get him to say the ceremony, all done
without the knowledge of the authority of this Church. This is not right, and
will not be suffered. The God I serve will reward every man openly without his
being under the necessity of going secretly and privately palming himself on
the credulity of innocent, ignorant females. Such jealousies do exist, and
were I to say to the elders, you now have the liberty to build up your
kingdoms, one half of them would lie, swear, steal, and fight like the very
devil, to get men and women sealed to them. They would even try to pass right
by me and go to Joseph thinking to get between him and the Twelve. Some have
already tried to use an influence against me, but such jealousies and
selfishness shall be stopped and if the brethren don't stop it, I will blow it
to the four winds by making them all come and be sealed to me and I to my
father and he and all this Church to Joseph. When I go astray and give wrong
counsel and lead this people astray then is time enough to pull me down and
then God will remove me as he has done all others who have turned from the
But to return, I have gathered a number of families around me by the law
of adoption and seal of the covenant according to the order of the priesthood
and others have done likewise, it being the means of salvation left to bring
us back to God, but had the keys of the Priesthood been retained and handed
down from father to son throughout all generations up to the present time,
then there would have been no necessity of the law of adoption, for we would
have all been included in the covenant without it and would have been legal
heirs instead of being heirs according to promise. The Priesthood is 
eternal without the beginning of days or end of life as the Apostle has
expressed it, but man through apostacy, which is entire disobedience, has lost
or suffered the keys and privileges of the Priesthood to be taken away from
them and they left to wander in darkness and practice all manner of wickedness
until thousands became the vessels of wrath and were doomed to destruction for
as long as men are without the Priesthood they continue to wander from God and
never retrace their steps until it is done by the Priesthood, and the idea of
the Saints being led by false Prophets is just a notion according to the light
in which they view them. All the false prophets we have are men who have
turned aside from the truth.
The man is the head and God of the woman, but let him act like a God in
virtuous principles and Godlike conversation, walk and deportment and such a
man will continue to gain influence and power and advance in glory to all
eternity. But should they use their power in wickedness as a tyrant, they soon
will be called to render an account of their stewardship. If not found worthy,
they will be hurled down to perdition and their family and kingdom be given to
another that is more worthy. Some say that a woman cannot be saved without a
man, neither can a man without a woman. Bro. Joseph said he had taught the
Twelve all that he knew concerning the order of the Kingdom but the difficulty
was they could not remember it as he told them, but when it was necessary they
would not be at a loss for understanding; and I bear record to the truth of
his word before God this day that I always had an understanding and everything
was brought to my mind just as he taught them to us--all the ordinances of the
Temple and building of the alters, etc. --came to me just right when they were
to be attended to and could we now know Bro. Hyde, Pratt and Taylor's
feelings, you would say that they could  read a man through as soon as
they cast their eyes upon him. The Apostle Paul while speaking of the fathers
and the ancients said that they without us could not be made perfect. There
was a lack in his day and still will be to all eternity until the chain of
that Priesthood is restored and every spirit take a tabernacle that was
foreordained according to the dispensation of the will of God. I am entitled
to the keys of the Priesthood according to lineage and blood, so is Brother H.
C. Kimball and many others have taken kingly power and grades of the
Priesthood--this we would have taught in the temple if time had permitted.
Joseph Smith was entitled to the keys of the Priesthood according to blood.
Still he was the fourth son. But when we get another temple built, then we
will teach you concerning these things. Suffice it to say that I will extend
the chain of the Priesthood back through the apostolic dispensation to Father
Adam just as soon as I can get a temple built. Jesus could have restored the
order of the Priesthood in His day and brought in the millennium if the people
would have hearkened to his instructions, but they rebelled and would not and
it was for this cause that Jesus told them that all the blood that had been
shed from righteous Abel down to Zachariah the Prophet should be required at
I have a request to make of my family and that is that they, especially
old people, omit calling me their Father. Call me Brother Brigham--I shall
feel better when you do, for I do not consider that I am worthy of that
appelation--Father in the Priesthood implies the great head. The term would be
proper to Father Adam. Jesus had reference to the same thing when he told his
disciples not to call any man Father on earth for their Father was in heaven.
The seal of the covenant that I have been speaking of today was what the
Apostle saw previous to the destruction of the wicked when the angel  was
commanded not to pour out the vials of wrath on the wicked until the Saints
were sealed in their forehead and when this was done, they all became Father
Adam's family. Those that are adopted into my family and take me for their
counselor--if I continue faithful, I will preside over them throughout all
eternity--I will stand at their head, and Joseph will stand at the head of
this Church and will be their President, Prophet and God to the people in this
dispensation. When we locate, I will settle my family down in the order and
teach them their duty; they will then have to provide temporal blessings for
me instead of my boarding from 40 to 50 persons as I now do. I will administer
in spiritual blessings to them. I expect to live in the House of the Lord and
receive and administer ordinances to my brethren and for the dead all the year
round . "
Departs Winter Quarters on Feb. 18, 1847, for a short mission.
March 26, 1847: After this I met with the quorum of the Twelve and Wm. McGary,
the colored man; met with them and showed his body to the company to see if he
had not a rib gone, etc.
May 29, 1847: President Young then spoke of those who were not in the Church
as there were some present that they would be protected in their rights but
they must not introduce wicked men in the camp for it would not be suffered.
He then spoke of the standard and ensign that would be reared in Zion to
govern the Kingdom of God and the nations of the earth. For every nation would
bow the knee and every tongue confess that Jesus was the Christ and this will
be the standard: The Kingdom of God and His laws and judgment. And on the 
standard would be a flag of every nation under heaven so there would be an
invitation to all nations under heaven to come unto Zion. The Saints would
have to keep the Celestial law, and all nations and religions would have to
bow the knee to God and acknowledge that Jesus was the Christ, but they would
not be under the necessity of being baptized or embracing the gospel of
Christ, but they must acknowledge the right and reign of Christ. Then if they
felt disposed to reject the gospel and the doctrine, they had a right to, and
the saints or inhabitants of Zion had no right to take from them their
religion or persecute them on account of it or trample upon the rights in any
way. Neither should other nations or religions trample upon the rights and
privileges of the Saints who serve and obey the Lord and keep His
commandments. Neither would that be suffered as it has been in times past and
upon this principle all men or religions may dwell with us in peace, if they
will keep the outward laws of the kingdom of God so as to acknowledge His name
and His right to reign and let us keep the laws of the Gospel and obey His
June 26, 1847: During our travels today I walked most of the way with
Professors Pratt and Carrington and our conversation turned upon the subject
of the original formation of God, angels, man and devils, the begetting of
spirits in the eternal worlds, and who by the begetting of children on the
earth, the death of man and children and the resurrection of all. Each one
gave his views, opinions, and reasoning and many interesting remarks were
July 28, 1847: President Young in his address to the Saints remarked that he
was determined to have order in all things and righteousness should be
practiced in  this land that we had come here according to the direction
and counsel of Bro. Joseph Smith before his death and that he would still have
been alive if the Twelve had been in Nauvoo when he recrossed the river from
Montrose to Nauvoo. He spoke of the Saints being driven from place to place,
and said the only way Boggs, Clark, Lucas, Benton, and all the leaders of the
mob could have been saved in the day of the Lord Jesus would have been to have
come forward voluntarily and let their head been cut off and let their blood
run upon the ground and gone up as a smoking incense before the heavens as an
atonement but now they will be eternally damned. Also said all the
governors--and presidents of the U.S.A. had rejected all our petitions from
first to last, that when the Saints were driven from Illinois and perished as
it were on the prairies, then President Polk sends for a draft of 500 men to
go into the Army. What for? That they might be wasted entirely wasted away as
a people. If the brethren had not gone, they would have made war upon us and
the Governor of Missouri would have been ordered not to have let us cross the
Missouri and the raising of the battalion was our temporal salvation at the
time and said Polk would be damned for this act and that he with many of the
government men had a hand in the death of Joseph and Hyrum and that they
should be damned for these things and if they ever sent any men to interfere
with us here, they shall have their throats cut and sent to hell, and with
uplifted hands to Heaven swore by the Gods of Eternity that He would never
cease His exhortation while he lived to make every preparation and avenge
blood of the Prophets and Saints, that he intended to have every hole and
corner from the Bay of Francisco to Hudson Bay known to us and that our people
would be connected with every tribe of Indians throughout America and that our
people would yet take their  squaws, wash and dress them up, teach them
our language and teach them to labor and teach them the gospel of their
forefathers and raise up children by them and teach the children and not many
generations hence they will become a white and delightsome people and in no
other way will it be done and that the time was nigh at hand when the gospel
must go to that people.
August 6, 1847: The Twelve Apostles in the valley are rebaptized, reconfirmed,
reordained and have all their blessings resealed upon them.
August 7, 1847: In the afternoon the Twelve went unto the Temple Block and
picked out their inheritances. President Young took a block east of the temple
and running S.E. to settle his friends around him. Bro. H.C. Kimball took a
block north of the Temple; will settle his friends on the north. 0. Pratt
south of the Temple joining the temple block and then south. W. Woodruff took
a block cornering on the temple lot at the so. west corner joining 0. Pratt's
block and will settle his friends on the south. A. Lyman took a block 40 rods
below or west of W. Woodruff block and runs so. west of the temple to settle
his friends. G.A. Smith took a block joining the temple on the west and runs
due west. It was supposed Bro. Richards would take his inheritance on the east
near Bro. Young. None others of the Twelve were present in the camp. Bro.
Benson had gone back to meet the camp and three of the quorum were in Winter
August 8, 1847: Part of the remarks of Wilford Woodruff to the congregation:
"But if it requires ail the martyred Saints in Heaven from righteous Abel to
Joseph to go forth from the temple in Heaven to pour out all the vials of the
last plagues upon the United  States and open the seals upon them in order
to avenge the blood of the Prophets and Saints which they have spilt, it will
be done for that blood shall speedily be avenged."
August 13, 1847: I spent some part of the day in council. Each one of the
Twelve was to make choice of the blocks that they were to settle their friends
upon. Bro. Brigham Young took two tier of blocks south through the city Bro.
Kimball run north and no. west. 0. Pratt, 4 blocks. W. Woodruff, 8 blocks.
G.A. Smith, 8, A. Lyman, 12 blocks, according to the company organized with
August 14, 1847: Part of remarks of Brigham Young to the congregation: "When
Brother Joseph received the priesthood, he did not receive all at once, but he
was a prophet, seer and revelator before he received the fulness of the
Priesthood and keys of the kingdom. He first received the Aaronic Priesthood
and was ordained under the hands of John the Baptist. He then had not power to
lay on hands to confirm the Church, but afterwards he received the Patriarchal
or Melchizedek Priesthood from under the hands of Peter, James and John who
were of the Twelve Apostles and were the presidency when the other apostles
were absent from the apostles. Joseph Smith received every key, power,
blessing, and privilege of the highest authority of the Melchizedek Priesthood
ever committed to man on the earth which they held. Some have had fears that
we had not power to get revelations since the death of Joseph. But I want this
subject from this time forth to be forever set at rest. I want this Church to
understand from this day henceforth and forever that an apostle is the highest
office of authority that there is in the Church and kingdom of God on the
earth. From whom did Joseph receive his authority?  Just such men as sit
around me here (pointing to the Twelve Apostles that sat with him) . Peter,
James and John were apostles and there was no noise about their being seers
and revelators though those gifts were among them. Joseph Smith gave unto me
and to my brethren, the Twelve, all the priesthood keys, powers, and authority
which he had and those are powers which belong to the apostleship. In Joseph's
day we had to ordain patriarchs. Could we ordain men to authority greater than
we hold ourselves? No. But it is necessary to have patriarchs to bless the
people that they may have blessings by the spirit of prophecy and revelation
sealed upon their heads and their posterity and know what awaits their
posterity. Father Smith was the senior patriarch in the Church and first
patriarch in our day and afterwards Hyrum was the senior patriarch for his
father sealed it upon his head, but was their power and authority any
different from all patriarchs in the Church? No. They were all alike in their
authority and blessings."
Aug. 26, 1847, departs SLC for Winter Quarters.
October 12, 1847: En route to Winter Quarters from SLC, I had a question put
to me by President Young--what my opinion was concerning one of the Twelve
Apostles being appointed as the President of the Church with his two
counselors. I answered that a quorum like the Twelve who ha seen appointed by
revelation, confirmed by revelation, from time to time, I thought it would
require a revelation to change the order of that quorum. (An added phrase at
the end of the entry, possibly added at a subsequent time, reads: "Whatever
the Lord inspires you to do in this matter I am with you.")
 Arrived at Winter Quarters on Oct. 31, 1847.
November 15, 1847: I returned to Winter Quarters with Bro. Potter and met in
council with the Twelve. 0. Pratt introduced the subject of the standing and
rights of the President and also of the Quorum. 0. Pratt was followed by G.A.
Smith, W. Woodruff, and A. Lyman and council adjourned until tomorrow at 10
o ' clock.
November 16, 1847: Council met according to adjournment and was called a
council of social conversation and many interesting remarks were made by the
Quorum and closed by President Young who expressed his views at length upon
the subject of yesterday. A vote was taken that the President shall at all
times have the privilege of reproving, rebuking, exhorting and teaching at all
times as he shall be led by the Holy Ghost. Council dismissed.
November 30, 1847: I met in council with the Twelve and Presidents of the
Seventies. Wm. W. Phelps and Bro. Jacobs were called before the council for
taking an improper course in some things. Bro. Jacobs was mostly cleared and
the blame fell upon Bro. Phelps. The decision of the president was that Bro.
Phelps should go forth into the waters of baptism and repent of his sins. Much
counsel was given upon the subject. How strange it is that the Elders of
Israel will transgress the laws of God while abroad in the vineyard. The
subject of appointing three of the Twelve as the Presidency of the Church,
Bro. Young said by pursuing this course it would liberate the Quorum of the
Twelve that they might go to the nations of the earth to preach the Gospel.
Many remarks were made upon the subject and council adjourned.
 July 24, 1848: No mention of any celebration.
July 24, 1849: July 24, a great celebration in the city of the Great Salt
Lake. A liberty pole erected 104 (or 10 '4") feet high with a flag or ensign 60
July 24, 1850: This is the day of celebration in the valley; we lay still in
December. 4, 1850: I attended the legislature today. Heard many interesting
remarks from Gov. B. Young. He requested me to meet with them as he wished me
to become a member of the Senate.
December 5, 1850: I met today with the legislature of the State of Deseret.
The House of Representatives and Senate sat in joint session as there were two
vacancies in the Senate by death, viz., Bishop Newel K. Whitney and Cornelius
P. Lott. The Governor appointed Wilford Woodruff and Charles C. Rich to fill
their places in the Senate.
December 30-31, 1850: I spent the time labouring with my hands. I met with the
President and Council of the Perpetual Emigrating Society and was appointed by
the president as a member of that body. I gave bonds in the penal sum of ten
thousand dollars for the faithful performance of my duty as a member of the
board according to the rules governing the council.
January 12, 1851: At Sunday meeting, President Young remarked that the time
might come when the Lord would require him and the elders of Israel to sharpen
up their swords and go forth and hew down the wicked in their midst. He said
any righteous man that heard any one of his children take the name of God in
 vain that he might whip them until he was satisfied.
January 17, 1851: I spent the evening in a lyceum of the Seventies. The word
of wisdom was the subject discussed. Five speakers were called upon who
addressed the meeting and was followed by President Young who made many
interesting remarks. He spoke upon the word of wisdom, of its origin, etc.
Said it was well kept when it was first given.
January 19, 1851: At Sunday meeting of Saints, was followed by President Young
who informed the Saints that the time had come to begin to prepare to build a
temple and the people must pay their tithing, and he requested the presidents
of every Quorum to take the names of every member of their quorum and they
should sign a paper and covenant to pay their tithing and they who would not
do it should be cut off from the Church.
February 4, 1851: According to adjournment, the Legislature met today to
transact business for the State. I spent the day with them. An ordinance was
passed granting a liberal charter to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints protecting them in their religious rights. During the passage of this
ordinance many interesting remarks were made by the President or Governor of
the State. He says we do not want the Church to pass laws to punish crime,
only to try members of church fellowship. If the members shall transgress the
laws of the land, turn them over to the laws of the land, but we want to
protect the Church in their right of worship and so we will every other sect
that comes here. When the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our
Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, will they all be members of the Church of Jesus
Christ and obey the  gospel? No, not one-eighth part of them. No more than
the Telestial Kingdom is a Celestial one and they stand in about the same
relationship one to the other. If a society of the Shaking Quakers were to
come here and settle in this valley and wanted a character to be protected in
their worship, let us give them one, and if they believe it right not to marry
a woman, let them live without it and not compel them to it. So if the
Latter-day Saints wish to have more wives than one to live holy and raise up
holy seed unto the Lord, let them enjoy that privilege. Now the gentile
Christian nations and legislatures guard very strictly against passing any
laws to do away with whoredoms, but they will make it almost death for a man
to have two wives but they will have as many whores as they please. Thousands
upon thousands of the Christian nations are rotting with the pock and filthy
corruptions and they think this is all right; but for a righteous man to have
several wives like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, David and others, to raise up a
holy seed unto the Lord and will keep themselves pure before God, they think
this is an awful sin. But if I had power, I would take all good virtuous
females from all wicked corrupt adulterous husbands and give them to holy men
of God that they may raise up seed unto the Lord. I have more wives than one.
I have many and I am not ashamed to have it known. Some deny in the States
that we have more wives than one. I never deny it. I am perfectly willing that
the people at Washington should know that I have more than one wife and they
are pure before the Lord and are approved of in His sight. I have been
commanded of God to pursue this course. Many other interesting remarks were
April 5, 1851: The legislature of the State of Deseret met in Joint Session
for the last time and after closing  the business of the day, the assembly
was dissolved as a Territorial Government was about to be established.
May 12, 1851: At Cedar City, President Young then addressed them and said he
would express his feelings upon the subject to those who wished to go home. If
you were now on a mission to France, England or any other part of the earth
preaching the gospel, you would not sit down and counsel together about going
to get your families or go home until your mission was ended. This is of quite
as much importance as preaching the gospel, for the time has now come when it
is required of us to make the wilderness blossom as the rose. Our mission now
is building up stakes of Zion and filling these mountains with cities and when
your mission is ended, you are at liberty to go and be free and only do right.
When I go on a mission, I leave my affairs in the hands of God. If my house,
fields, flocks, wife or children die in my absence, I say Amen to it. If they
live and prosper, I feel to say Amen to it and thank the Lord. He wished the
brethren to finish the fort and secure their grain and wished the land to be
surveyed so that the brethren who laid the foundation could have their choice
of farms. He counselled the brethren to buy up the Lamanite children as fast
as they could and educate them and teach them the gospel so that not many
generations they would be a white and delightsome people for the Lord could
not have devised a better plan than to have put us where we are in order to
accomplish this thing.
May 16, 1851: At Summit Creek, met with the citizens to agree upon electing
officers. President Young said that he cared nothing about the feeling of the
nation who had driven us out. We should not follow in the path of political
foolery. We should have one candidate and but one as delegate to Congress. We
can speak our  feelings freely, but when we vote, let it be for the
candidate of our choice. Should we have two candidates and they have about
equal votes, the United States would know we had apostatized from our faith
and union, or we were trying to deceive them. We would stand better in their
eyes to take our own independent course and get united. If we have but one
track, the Saints will walk on it. If we have two tracks, there will be a
plenty of devils to run on them. If we begin right, we shall go right. If we
begin wrong, we shall keep wrong. The United States are afraid of our union
and so is the world. In speaking of the Indians, he said these Indians were
the descendants of the Old Gadianton robbers who infested these mountains for
more than a thousand years.
June 1, 1851: Sermon of Brigham Young at Salt Lake City, in part, "There is a
great excitement in the world about slavery and the abolitionists are very
fearful that we shall have the Negro or Indian as slaves here. We have a few
that were prisoners that we have bought to save their lives, but what will the
Abolitionists do? If you owe them a dollar, they will jog you up. Neither will
they liberate the slave by buying them and setting them free. The master of
slaves will be damned if they abuse their slaves. Yet the seed of Ham will be
servants until God takes the curse off from them. But they are not all the
slaves there are in the world. The whole world are slaves to sin and
wickedness and passion. I have two Blacks and they are as free as I am. Shall
we lay a foundation for Negro slavery? No. God forbid, and I forbid it. I say
let us be free. We will be rich but we must be rich in faith first or we shall
be rich in no other way."
June 8, 1851: Sermon of Brigham Young at SLC, in part, "The President of the
Seventies called a separate  meeting today. I came and dismissed it. What
it the Twelve, Seventies, High Priests, Elders, Priests, Teachers, Deacons and
members should do the same? There would be bare walls for the house to preach
to and what good would it do? If the Presidency of the Seventies have such
important things to lay before the Quorum as to get them together on Sunday,
let them come and teach us all. I now want to give counsel in this matter from
this time forth and forever. Let not the president of any Quorum ever again
call a separate meeting from the public congregation unless the president of
the Church calls it. The Seventies should be here and all the people should be
here. Let the Seventies Hall go and all other business when Sunday comes. Let
the Saints of God come together and hear the Elders teach."
June 15, 1851: Sermon of Brigham Young at SLC, in part, "I wish the people to
sustain the Priesthood as the Priesthood. As to the opinion of men concerning
myself as a man, I care no more about it than I do the dust under my feet. I
don't care what you say about me if you will only serve the Lord our God. Do
the people live so as to know the voice of the Good Shepherd? I wish to state
one item here which concerns you seriously, and that is concerning the Indians
here. They are ignorant have been taught to steal and kill from their
childhood and those who could do the most of it were considered the greatest
braves and chiefs as soon as they begin to steal. Here many of you want them
killed. Compare their circumstances with your own. You are taught from your
cradles not to steal or kill as it is a great crime. Now, do you kill a white
man as soon as he steals? Weigh the subject well. Those who wish them killed
for stealing a horse, reduce themselves far below the Indian. You love them as
well as I do, but when the curse is taken off, they will again be fit for
society. But while  they are in their degraded state, it rests upon us to
use wisdom and judgment in their behalf. I say to the Saints, kill every white
man you see stealing and not kill the Indian for it, for the white man knows
better. I speak to the Saints, not as the Governor of Utah. But you and I are
sent to save Israel not to kill them."
June 15, 1851: Same sermon of Brigham Young, in part, "I would rather one of
my sons would stab me to the heart and kill me dead than to conquer and master
me in government. When any undertake to govern out of their place, they do not
prosper. As an example, P. P. Pratt and John Taylor undertook to govern and
control and say right my affairs at Winter Quarters while I was on a pioneer
journey to the mountains and they liked to have destroyed many. But I said
peace be still, and I saved the people."
June 15, 1851: Same sermon of Brigham Young, concluding words, "In speaking of
the married state, says if man and wife become alienated from each other, it
is in one sense the spirit of adultery."
June 29, 1851: Sermon of Brigham Young at SLC, in part, "Give us the Kingdom
of God instead of the glories of the world. There has been a great stir to
exalt the Negro and make him equal to the white man, but there is a curse upon
the seed of Cain and all hell cannot wipe it out and it cannot be taken off
until God takes it off. When a person unlawfully seeks for power and
exaltation by taking the blessings which belong to another, he will sink far
below the other. As Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, sought the glory that
belonged to Christ, the First Born. He was thrust to Hell. So Cain sought
Abel's blessing and took the life of his brother, the consequence was Cain was
cursed and his seed and this curse will  remain until Abel's posterity
will get all the blessing there its for him; then the curse may be taken from
Cain or his posterity, but his posterity will be below Abel's. All are slaves.
Politicians are the worst slaves. And if we don't do right, we shall patch the
lash. We are the freest people on earth. Queen Victoria is a slave and had to
ask the liberty to marry Prince Albert. But we are free. We have the right God
and Kingdom. Let us not dishonor God, His Kingdom or our brethren. If we do we
shall sink below them and their children."
July 24, 1851: After the following drawing of a flag (small flag
illustration) , there is this entry: "This is an important day with the Saints
of God in this valley of the Mountains." The following is an extract from the
"The celebration of the 24 of July. The anniversary of the entrance of
the Latter-day Saint pioneers into the valley of the Great Salt Lake. The
approach of the rising king of the day was hailed by the roar of cannon and
the stillness of the morning was broken by the moving of the mammoth carriage
of the Nauvoo Brass Band sending forth on the wings of the morning its sublime
strains of martial and cheering music and the citizens of the Great Salt Lake
shot forth from their domestic circles dressed as in the robes of beauty,
concentrating towards the source of a congregated throng of life where the
evolutions of joy, the rose of health, the glances of intelligence, and the
combined feelings of an united and redeemed people shed a lustre of glory
through all the congregated Saints. The order of the day was kept up by the
firing of cannon 110 times. The organization and parading of streets by an
escort consisting of the Nauvoo Brass Band, the Military Band, the Pioneers of
'47, the Regency, the aged Fathers, young ladies, followed by the mothers in
Israel, young girls, young men and  young women. The Presidency with the
officers of state, formed the escort party, in their rear were 24 bishops
forming a phalanx of the combined wisdom and strength of the Kingdom of God in
the last days. The numerous flags and banners the various emblems of
agriculture and industry and the music accompanying the procession from the
president's residence to the Bowery could only be surpassed in the armies of
heaven . "
July 27, 1851: Sermon on Sunday: Sunday I attended meeting. We had a good day.
Brother Kimball addressed the meeting a part of the day. Among other remarks
he said Jesus Christ was the first born of the Father and He was the candidate
and elected to redeem the world. Lucifer sat up as a candidate to run against
Jesus Christ, but he was overcome and thrust down to Hell with all that
followed him. And we will have no more division henceforth and forever in
Israel. We will have but one candidate for office but no opposition. All will
be elected and proven. If a person is qualified to fill a greater station than
he holds, he will have a chance.
August 21-23, 1851: (After drawing of a crown) I spent the time in council
with some 40 or 50 men and they were some of the best days of my life. Much
good was done. Light, truth and the power of God was manifested. Difficulties
of long standing between men were settled. The power of God was upon President
Young who is made by the power of God a great, good and glorious man and a
father indeed to the Church and Kingdom of God.
August 25, 1851: After the following symbol (small illustration of a flag),
this entry: I spent the day in council with 50 brethren and while in the
council, the mail arrived from the States in 20 days from Independence, the
 August 26-29, 1851: I spent a part of the time in council.
September 7, 1851: At opening day of conference, President H.C.Kimball arose
and said the conference was not for the benefit of one but for the whole. It
is the store house full of wheat, is the tithing butter and cheese brought in.
Some of you will ask can I get my endowment but I will say not one of you will
get your endowments until you pay your tithing.
September 8, 1851: N.H. Felt and John Banks were ordained traveling bishops.
September 8, 1851: B. Young said I will put the motion: will the sisters vote
to quit using tea and coffee? The brethren have voted not to use tobacco.
October 9, 1851: Afternoon prayer by Cardon. H.C. Kimball says A. Cardon is
nominated to be a traveling bishop: carried unanimously. He was ordained under
the hands of H.C. Kimball, John and G.A. Smith. Heber C. Kimball sealed upon
his head all the keys of the Priesthood, said the power of God should rest
upon his head to preside over other bishops. Another thing is necessary which
will affect the whole world--that is a reformation. Chose men who are filled
with the Holy Ghost to go forth as missionaries to stir up the feelings of the
Saints in all these valleys of the mountains. I thank God that we are free.
Joseph Young, D. Fulmer. and Z. Pulsipher were appointed as missionaries.
December 1851: Conclusion of lecture of Brigham Young at the SL Board of
Health, "Some say we have spiritual wives, but I think God has made us all
natural and I think we should be natural."
 From Jan. 5th to Jan. 28, 1852, he comments that he has been attending
sessions of the Legislature.
January 29, 1852: I also wrote a letter in company with G.A. Smith to Hon.
J.M. Bernhisel. I met in the evening with the council for prayer. Heard a
letter read to J.M. Bernhisel concerning our governmental matters. It was a
bold independent spirited thing such as is worthy of the master spirits of the
age. The government officers in many respects seem disposed to try to destroy
us the same as the State officers have tried to do.
January 1852: Governor B. Young's address before the legislative assembly of
the territory of Utah upon slavery. He remarked that the whole world were
slaves. Eve partook of the forbidden fruit and also Adam and it brought
slavery upon all their posterity in some way or other and will continue until
we become righteous enough to drive the devil and evil from the earth. Adam
had two sons, Cain and Abel. Cain was more given to evil than Abel. Adam was
called to offer sacrifice also his sons. The sacrifice of Abel was more
acceptable than Cain's, and Cain took it into his heart to put Abel out of the
way so he killed Abel. The Lord said I will not kill Cain, but I will put a
mark upon him and it is seen in the face of every Negro on the earth, and it
is the decree of God that that mark shall remain upon the seed of Cain and the
curse until all the seed of Abel should be redeemed and Cain will not receive
the Priesthood or salvation until all the seed of Abel are redeemed. Any man
having one drop of the seed of Cain in him cannot hold the Priesthood, and if
no other prophet ever spake it before I will say it now in the name of Jesus
Christ. I know it is true and others know it. The Negro cannot  hold one
part of Government. But the day will come when all the seed of Cain will be
redeemed and have all the blessings we have now and a great deal more. But the
seed of Abel will be ahead of the seed of Cain to all eternity. Let me consent
today to mingle my seed with the seed of Cain, it would bring the same curse
upon me. And it would upon any man. And if any man mingle his seed with the
seed of Cain, the only way he could get rid of it or have salvation would be
to come forward and have his head cut off and spill his blood upon the ground.
It would also take the life of his children. It is said if a man kills
another, that he takes that that he cannot give. If a man's head is cut off,
his life is not destroyed or his spirit that lives. His tabernacle is
destroyed. But I can make as good tabernacles as I can--if you do not believe
it, look at my children. Such blood was shed in ancient days both of man and
beast. The firstlings and best of the flock were sacrificed on the altar, and
in some instances many men and almost whole nations were sacrificed or put to
death because of their sins and wickedness. This was the only way they could
be saved at all. If Jesus Christ had not had his blood shed, the blood that He
received from His mother Mary, the world would not have been saved. There is
not one of the seed of old Cain that is permitted to rule and reign over the
seed of Abel and you nor I cannot help it. Those that do bear rule should do
it in righteousness. I am opposed to the present system of slavery. The Negro
should serve the seed of Abram, but it should be done right. Don't abuse the
Negro and treat him cruel. It has been urged here that many of the Jews were
black. Whenever the seed of Judah mingled with the seed of Cain, they lost
their Priesthood and all blessings. As an example, let the Presidency, Twelve,
Seventies, High Priests, Bishops and all the authorities say now: We will all
go and mingle with the seed of Cain and they may  have all the privileges
they want. We lift our hands to heaven in support of this, that moment we
loose the Priesthood and all blessings and we would not be redeemed until Cain
was. I will never admit of it for a moment. Some may think I don't know as
much as they do, but I know that I know more than they do. The Lord will watch
us all; the Devil would like to rule part of the time, but I am determined he
shall not rule at all, and Negroes shall not rule us. I will not admit of the
Devil ruling at all. I will not consent for the seed of Cain to vote for me or
my brethren. If you want to know why we did not speak of it in the
Constitution, it was because it was none of their business. Any man is a
citizen, black, white or red, and if the Jews come here with a part of the
Canaanite blood in them, they are citizens and shall have their rights, but
not to rule for me or my brethren. Those persons from the islands and foreign
countries know nothing about governing the people. The Canaanite cannot have
wisdom to do things as the white man has. We must guard against all evil. I am
not going to let this people damn themselves as long as I can help it.
February 8, 1852: Part of remarks of Brigham Young in Sunday meeting: "We are
subject to all the evils which are in the world. I have thought this world was
as fallen as any of the creations of God. When the Lord created the earth or
any world, if they have an exaltation, they will have to experience all that
we experience. I see no reason why they should not be trampled as we are
trampled. If we are candidates to exaltation and glory and that we cannot get
that exaltation and glory in any other way, then we should be reconciled to it
and be satisfied to let the Lord do with us as He pleases. Is there any evil
upon any person or affliction upon any nation or kingdom that God does not
permit? There is not. We should then be faithful to God in all things. To 
be his secret counselor if necessary. Why should we complain or find fault
with God about anything? We should not. See the example of the nations of this
earth--they complain about everything and against all his providences. There
is no proceeding of ours or act or experience but what He knows all about it.
If it would be any satisfaction to you, I would say that God has passed
through all the trials and experience that we have. Jesus Christ has passed
through all the trials and experience the same as we have. It would not be
prudent for me to say that the Father has not the same experience that his Son
had. He had quite as much as his Son had."
March 4, 1852: Thursday, the Governor, President of the Council, Speaker of
the House, with all the members of both branches of the Legislature assembled
with their ladies at the Council House and Legislative Hall find partook of an
excellent feast, and had an excellent social party. The Governor gave an
interesting address in the evening which closed with the shout of Hosannah.
All returned home satisfied with the proceedings of the day.
March 28, 1852: Attended the prayer circle with the Presidency and Twelve. The
president called upon me in the evening with several others and spent a little
time with us. Sister Mary Meek Giles took up her abode with us and was sealed
to W. Woodruff for time and eternity.
April 7, 1852: N.H. Felt, John Banks, and A. Cordon were then ordained
April 7, 1852: Brother Benjamin Clapp was rejected as one of the presidents of
the Seventies for not believing in the Authorities of the Church and not doing
 April 7, 1852: At the end of the sustaining of officers, H.C. Kimball
moved that Brigham Young be the Governor of the State of Deseret; carried
unanimously and H.C. Kimball Lieut. Governor, which was sustained with
applause. President Young remarked that no doubt before you get home you will
hear we have committed treason.
April 7, 1852: Closing remarks of Brigham Young, "The people want revelation.
This is revelation. If you wanted revelation written, I could write
revelations every day about building a temple, digging gold, going to England.
I profess to be an Apostle. Every Apostle will have to be a revelator and have
revelations if there are thousands, but then if they do their duty and live up
to their calling, if not they will have to be removed. But a man that is not
an Apostle has not power to stand at the head of the Kingdom of God, hold the
keys of the Priesthood and build up and lead the Church of God. The highest
authority on the earth is an Apostle."
April 9, 1952: In reference to the building of the Temple, Brigham Young
commented, "I want to be sealed to my Father before I shall be a legal heir.
If I was to die and there was not a child of mine to live to do it for me some
friend would be raised up to do it for me; if not, my body will soon be raised
up and I would be in some temple with my brethren to tell them what to do."
April 9, 1852: Part of remarks of Brigham Young: "I will now preach you a
sermon. There is one great Master and Head in all kingdoms and government. So
with our Father in Heaven. He is a tabernacle. He created us in the likeness
of His own image. The Son has also a tabernacle like to the Fathers and the
Holy Ghost is a minister to the people but not a tabernacle who begot  the
Son of God. Infidels say that Jesus was a bastard but let me tell you the
truth concerning that matter. Our Father begot all the spirits that were
before any tabernacle was made. When our Father came into the Garden, He came
with his celestial body and brought one of his wives with him and ate of the
fruit of the garden until He could beget a tabernacle. And Adam is Michael or
God and all the God that we have anything to do with. They ate of this fruit
and formed the first tabernacle that was formed. And when the Virgin Mary was
begotten with child, it was by the Father and in no other way only as we were
begotten. I will tell you the truth as it is in God. The world doesn't know
that Jesus Christ our Elder Brother was begotten by our Father in Heaven.
Handle it as you please. It will either seal the damnation or salvation of
man. He was begotten by the father and not by the Holy Ghost. When you go to
preach and believe that Jesus Christ was begotten by the Holy Ghost, don't lay
hands upon the heads of females for the reception of the Holy Ghost lest it
beget her with child. And you be accused. I have told you nothing in this
thing hut what you have read in the Bible. I do not frame it."
April 10, 1852: Saturday morning meeting opened at 10 o'clock. House filled.
Prayer by W. Woodruff. President Kimball called for Professor A. Carrington,
but made the following remarks. You have learned enough to know that the
spirit of God will be grieved at any folly manifest in the house of God.
Angels are ministering spirits to those who are heirs of salvation, but when
you do wrong the angels of the Lord will leave and the angels of the devil
will take their place and keep their company; then you are on dangerous ground
and if you will not hear the prophets that God sends unto you, you would not
hear the angels of God. Some have said that I  was very presumptuous to
say that Brother Brigham was my God and Saviour. Brother Joseph was his God.
The one that gave Joseph the keys of the Kingdom was his God, which was Peter.
Jesus Christ was his God and the God and Father of Jesus Christ was Adam.
April 11, 1852: Concluding remarks of Heber C. Kimball: "I will say that
Bishop Hunter is the chief bishop and he has a right to choose his two
counselors." Bishop Hunter arose and made some remarks and said he should
choose men that could assist. He said Brother Brigham Young was at the head
and his counselors were inspired of the Holy Ghost. I select for my counselors
Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball. Then Brother Kimball and W. Richards laid
hands upon Bishop Hunter's head and blessed him. . . .
April 11, 1852: Brother Kimball said to Brother Brigham, "You shall be blessed
and all your house and not one of them shall be lost and no man shall get
between me and Brother Brigham and Brother Richards, and no man or woman shall
get between the Twelve and Presidency. If they do, they will get pinched and
any man or woman that tries to get between us will be damned. They tried to
prejudice Joseph against us in his day and they will be damned. The Twelve are
the best men that live and any man that tries to put their feet upon their
neck will get the feet of the Twelve upon their necks."
April 11, 1852: Heber C. Kimball remarked that Seth Taft had been appointed a
December 22, 1852: Wednesday evening, the quorum of the Twelve met in the
Upper Room of the Council House at 6 o'clock. Here were assembled together
 eleven of the Twelve Apostles. All of the quorum were present except
Elder Orson Pratt (who had gone to Washington, the seat of Government, to
preach salvation and eternal wrath to presidents, senators, and legislators
that they might be left without excuse) . The meeting with eleven of that
quorum was a blessing I had never before enjoyed during my life. I never saw
so many of the Twelve together at any one time. The meeting opened by prayer
by President Orson Hyde, who is president of the Twelve Apostles.
December 22, 1852: Same meeting of Twelve, G.A. Smith said he was delighted on
the present occasion. He rejoiced to see the union of the Quorum and their
disposition to do right. We don't have to feel that one of the Quorum like
Lyman Wight is drawing off one way and John E. Page another and A. Wm. Smith
committing iniquity and we have to sustain him against our feelings.
December 29, 1852, and January 2, 1853: The Quorum of the Twelve met on the
29th Dec. and spent the evening in conversation about laying some plan to
liberate ourselves and families so we can be foot loose and go and preach the
gospel and leave a support for ourselves and families. Speeches were made by
all the Quorum present upon the subject. On the next Sunday, Jan. 2nd, 1853,
President Brigham Young and H.C. Kimball met with the Quorum of the Twelve and
the same subject was brought up and talked over. President Young said the best
way for the Twelve to get a living for themselves and families was to preach
the gospel with all their might and your means will come in your way. T. B.
Marsh once said he did not know what Joseph called the Twelve for without it
was to abuse them. 1 told him if the Twelve were faithful, they would soon see
the day that they would have all the influence they  could wield. That day
has come. He said laying plans in our present situation for perpetuity was all
a shadow. We may lay plans but they may be fruitless.
February 16, 1853: At meeting of Seventies, part of remarks of Joseph Young of
First Council of Seventies: "I also want you to sharpen up your swords and
keep your arms in order and learn the art of war, and I want all to do
military duty. Joseph once said if we did not keep our arms in order, an enemy
might come upon us as unawares and destroy us, but if we are prepared, we need
not fear. I was at the slaughter at Haun ' s Mill. I don't want to see any more
April 6, 1853: Brother Kimball said that the Seventies had a portion of the
Apostleship as had all the Elders, but none were ordained to the fulness of
the Apostleship except the Twelve or those who are ordained to the office.
April 7, 1853: Benjamin Clapp arose and made confession that he had been in
darkness and done wrong in many things and wished to be forgiven and retained
in the Church. He was forgiven.
January 31, 1854: I attended the Bishops meeting this evening with Elder
Thomas Kington. I addressed the Bishops and had the spirit of the Lord. We are
now beginning to ordain our sons to the lesser Priesthood here in Zion.
February 2, 1854: There is one thing I will here record in my journal which I
take great pleasure in. I united with He Bishop and his counsel and ordained 1
priest, 2 teachers, and 2 deacons. The priest which I ordained was my only son
now living with me, Wilford  Woodruff, Jr.; he is 13 years old. He is now
to begin to officiate in the priest office of the lesser Priesthood and I
thank the Lord that I have lived to see this day when I have a son who has
received the Priesthood and is recognized as such by the Church and is about
to officiate in it.
February 19, 1854: Sunday. E. D. Woolley was called upon to preach a funeral
sermon, or rather upon the resurrection of the dead as some of the Saints had
advanced some erroneous ideas concerning the resurrection. Brother Woolley had
some incorrect ideas. When he closed, President Young followed and made many
good remarks. He said that we should have the same bonafide identical body
that our spirit occupied while in this life. Our graves would literally be
opened and our bodies come forth. The question was asked if children that died
in infancy lost anything. He said no. A person would not loose anything they
had not got. Children that died in infancy would be provided for in some way.
He said that our God was Father Adam. He was the Father of the Savior Jesus
Christ--our God was no more or less than ADAM, Michael the Archangel
April 9, 1854: I attended the prayer meeting with the Presidency and Twelve
and President Young said while remarking upon the offices of the Priesthood
that the Seventies hold all the keys in the Church and Kingdom of God on
earth, and if the Twelve were dead, they would have to ordain all the offices
of the Church for they are all High Priests and Apostles. I told Joseph Young
to have the Seventy all ordained Apostles.
May 15, 1854: Near Fillmore, Utah. Phineas Young said that he was the first
that was chosen in the organization of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, but
 Brother Joseph said he wished I would let Wm. Smith have that place, so I
gave way to him. The above shows Phineas Young's feelings. There is not a word
of truth in this statement.
September 17, 1854: President Young preached this afternoon and spoke upon the
law of consecration and had an interesting conversation in our prayer circle.
The subject of Elder Orson Pratt publishing the Seer and the doctrine it
contained was brought up in conversation. President Young said he ought not to
have published the marriage ceremony. It was sacred and one of the last
ceremonies attended to in the Endowments ought not to have been given to the
world. Brother Pratt said that he thought it was no harm as the plurality of
wives, and its doctrine, was to be published to the world. He said he should
not have done it if he had thought there had been the least harm in it.
President Young said he was satisfied that he intended no wrong in it. He said
that the doctrine taught in The Seer that God had arrived at that state
whereby He could not advance any further in knowledge, power and glory was a
false doctrine and not true. There never will be a time to all eternity when
all the Gods of Eternity will cease advancing in power, knowledge, experience
and glory. For if this were the case Eternity would cease to be and the glory
of God would come to an end; but all of celestial beings will continue to
advance in knowledge and power worlds without end. Joseph would always be
ahead of us. We should never catch up with him in all Eternity, nor he with
his leaders. Brother Pratt also thought that Adam was made of the dust of the
earth; could not believe that Adam was our God or the Father of Jesus Christ.
President Young said that He was, that He came from another world and made
this, brought Eve with him, partook of the fruits of the earth, begat 
children and they were earthly and had mortal bodies. And if we were faithful,
we should become Gods as He was. He told Brother Pratt to lay aside his
philosophical reasoning and get revelation from God to govern him and
enlighten his mind more, and it would be a great blessing to him to lay aside
his books and go into the canyons as some of the rest of us were doing and it
would be better for him. He said his philosophy injured him in a measure. Many
good things were said by President Young--that we should grow up in revelation
so that principle would govern every act of our lives. He had never found any
difficulty in leading this people since Joseph's death.
February 3, 1855: I spent most of the day at home, but at 6 o'clock in the
evening I attended the Universal Scientific Association. It received its
organization this evening. The following persons were appointed the Board of
the Society: Wilford Woodruff, President; John Taylor, Orson Spencer, Ezra T.
Benson, Albert Carrington, Lorenzo Snow, Samuel Richards, Vice Presidents;
George D. Watt, Assistant Clerk Reporter. The object of this society is to
promote every good science, establish a museum and library, and lay a
foundation for useful knowledge.
February 4, 1855: This was an important day to the Saints. Some of the
strongest preaching ever delivered to the Saints was heard this day. Orson
Pratt preached in the morning upon the subject of Zion in the last days and
the Kingdom of God built upon the mountains of Israel. He was filled with the
spirit of God and made the subject plain and spoke very pointed. In the
afternoon Brother D. H. Wells spoke concerning his faith and first
acquaintance with Joseph Smith; also of our public works. Then J. M. Grant
arose and then commenced the  tug of war--strong and large guns were fired
with red hot balls. The gentiles were told of their wickedness, corruptions,
and abominations and strongly warned against attempting any further to traduce
and corrupt the wives and daughters of the Latter-day Saints. The Latter-day
Saints were strongly warned against associating with the gentiles in an unholy
manner. When he closed, President Kimball arose and followed him in the same
spirit and testimony. He said that he would withdraw fellowship from any
sister that would run after any of the gentiles and he would withdraw
fellowship from any mother that would give her consent for their daughters to
go and associate with the gentiles, or from the father if he gave his consent.
And if he caught any man committing adultery with one of his daughters, he
would kill them both and so ought any righteous: man, but let not any person
that has commit adultery ever kill another person for committing the same act.
Many important things were said which were reported by the writers and will be
published in due time.
May 6, 1855: I attended the prayer circle where I had some interesting
teaching from President Young in social conversation which was not reported.
The following is a key to some of the principles he advanced. He referred to
the preaching of Orson Pratt and Orson Hyde the Sabbath before upon the
subject of the resurrection. He said the identical particles of matter in
which we had honored our spirits with, i.e., our tabernacles in which we had
suffered, travelled, laboured, and built up the Kingdom of God, that would be
the identical body and no other that would be raised from the grave to
immortality and eternal life. Adam and Eve had lived upon another earth, and
were immortal when they came here. Adam assisted in forming this earth and
agreed to fall when he came here, and he fell that man might be. And  to
oppose the principle of good, the Devil, the serpent, was placed upon the
earth that man might know the good from the evil, for without an experience in
these things, man could not know the one from the other. As soon as the devil
was on earth, he sowed the seeds of death in everything so as soon as they
began to eat of the fruit of the earth, they received into their system the
seeds of mortality and of death, so their children were mortal and subject to
death, sorrow, pain and woe. Then when they partook of life, joy, ease and
happiness, they would know how to prize it. Father Adam would never cease his
labours to redeem his posterity and exalt them to all the glory they were
capable of receiving He did not doubt but that Father Adam knew in the
beginning how many of his posterity would receive a celestial glory and who
they were and also a terrestrial and a telestial. Yet man had his agency to
act, choose and refuse good or evil as seemed him good, and he would be
rewarded according to his works. 0. Pratt asks, "Will Adam or any God continue
to make worlds, people them, taste of death to redeem them? Answer: I have no
doubt but it is His privilege, but whether He will do it is a question in my
mind. How then can his seed increase to all Eternity? Through the increase of
his posterity. Many other remarks were made by the President.
July 8, 1855: Sunday, J. M. Grant spoke from the Lord's Prayer and was filled
with the spirit of God. He spoke very plain concerning the Kingdom of God and
gentiles who worked abominations in Zion. He was followed by 0. Pratt upon the
same subject in an interesting manner. In the afternoon President Young
addressed the people upon the subject of the gentiles coming to Zion and
interfering with our institutions, polluting our females and committing
abominations in Israel. He  declared they should be put to death if they
followed it any more. I attended the prayer circle in the evening.
August 5, 1855: I attended the prayer circle in the evening. Several
missionaries were chosen to go to Texas and some German, Swiss, Norwegian
elders to go to those of their nations in the states. In conversing upon
various principles, President Young thought none would inherit this earth when
it became celestial and translated into the presence of God but those who
would be crowned as Gods and able to endure the fulness of the presence of God
except they might be permitted to take with them some servants for whom they
would be held responsible. All others would have to inherit another kingdom,
even that kingdom agreeing with the law which they had kept. Yet he thought
they would eventually have the privilege of proving themselves worthy and
advancing to a celestial kingdom but it would be a slow progress.
September 18, 1855: He is appointed president of the Horticultural Society,
with Jesse C. Little, William Staines, Edward Hunter, Samuel W. Richards, 0.
H. Oliphan and Lorenzo Dow Young as Vice Presidents.
January 1, 1856: He is appointed as one of the regents of the University of
January 6, 1856: Part of remarks of Brigham Young on Sunday: "There is no
other way for man to get an exaltation but to follow their file leaders. The
Twelve have no right to ask the Presidency why they do this or that, or why
they tell the Twelve to do this as they only go and do as they are told and
this same principle should go through every quorum in the Church and Kingdom
of God on earth; and when this rule is observed, then the Kingdom will be
ours . "
 February 17, 1856: I attended prayer meeting in the evening circle.
President Young asked Elder Orson Pratt what he thought of his preaching that
intelligent beings would continue to learn to all eternity. 0. Pratt said that
he believed the Gods had a knowledge at the present time of everything that
ever did exist to the endless ages of all eternity. He believed it as much as
any truth that he had ever learned in or out of this Church. President Young
remarked that he had never learned that principle in the Church for it was not
taught in the Church, for it was not true. It was false doctrine, for the Gods
and all intelligent beings would never cease to learn except it was the Sons
of Perdition. They would continue to decrease until they became dissolved back
into their native element and lost their identity. In speaking of this people,
he said if they would behave half decent, they would not be driven away from
March 2, 1856: H. C. Kimball preached in the afternoon and backed up President
Young in what he said. He spoke very plain. He was followed by President Grant
who rained down pitchforks and forked lightening figuratively speaking upon
the gentiles who were working wickedness upon this people and defiling the
females. He spoke very plain and pointed.
March 11, 1856: I spent a part of the day in the Committee Room and met with
the Regency in the evening. The time was occupied till 10 o'clock writing
lessons upon the blackboard. Then the subject was brought up concerning Adam
being made of the dust of the earth and Elder Orson Pratt pursued a course of
stubbornness and unbelief in what President Young said. That will destroy him
if he does not repent and turn from his evil way, for when any man crosses the
track of a leader in  Israel and tries to lead the prophet, he is no
longer led by him but is in danger of falling.
Apr 15, 1856: I met with President B. Young at his office with G. A. Smith and
T. Bullock. Read church history to him. I am about getting initiated into my
office as Assistant Historian. While reading the revelation upon the
patriarchal marriage and while reading that paragraph relating to the shedding
of innocent blood, President Young remarked that that was a very nice point to
distinguish between innocent blood and that which is not innocent. Were we now
commanded to go and avenge the blood of the prophets where it would reach
infants from the cradle to the third and fourth generation, would they know
what to do in such a case? They would not. But there is one thing that is a
consolation to me, and that is I am satisfied that the Lord will not require
it of this people until they become sanctified and are led by the spirit of
God so as not to shed innocent blood. Again what does the saying mean that
says all shall be damned that do not keep this law unto whom it is revealed?
Does it mean that they shall take more wives than one? I think it includes the
whole law with its covenants. I think that many that come into this world will
be damned or disorganized, and I think this is the 2nd death that is referred
to that the brethren read. A few will enter through the straight gate into the
fulness of eternal life for there are many who will not keep the law of life.
April 20, 1856: I met with the Presidency and Twelve in the prayer circle
after prayers. President Young asked those who were going away if they were
satisfied with him and felt satisfied that he was keeping up with the spirit
of the times. They all said they were. They asked if he was satisfied with
them. He said he was. He  advised Elder G. A. Smith not to indulge in
arguing on point questions or principles which he did not believe for the sake
of argument or to draw something out of others, as it was dangerous ground.
Brother Smith thanked him for his advice and promised to follow it.
Brother G. A. Smith spoke in plainness his feelings concerning some
principles of Elder 0. Pratt's wherein I he differed from President Young
concerning the creation of Adam out of the dust of the earth and the final
consummation of knowledge and many other things. I am afraid when he comes to
write, he will publish in opposition to President Young's views, but he
promises he would not. Many remarks were made which Thomas Bullock took and it
is filed in the Historian's Office.
June 1, 1856: I attended the prayer circle in the evening. The subject of the
Kansas question was spoken of. W. Woodruff asked President Young if he
remembered his dream that he had several years since. He said he did not
recollect. He said several years since that he dreamed he saw two armies met,
one came from the south and another from the east and met and fought and as
fast as they were killed, they continued to honner (sic) recruits from the
east and south, and I, Wilford Woodruff, testify that I heard President Young
relate this dream several years ago but cannot state the date.
June 24, 1856: I spent the day in the office. Brother Bullock showed the
papers he had collected and journals in the secretary since he had been a
clerk to the Church which was a great amount. I have many reflections
concerning President Young. We find a great difficulty in writing the history
of Joseph especially during the last few days of his life as no one kept a
journal of the same except Dr. Richards wrote some, but died before the
history was written out. I have a great desire to have  President Young's
daily history written so that all things may be plain to the future historian.
We have very hot dry weather. The Church or inhabitants of this city have
laboured hard for three weeks to bring the water of this Big Cottonwood to
this city. President Young has spent much of his time during the last three
weeks on the canal. President Young said to me that G. A. Smith said in
speaking of the Church History in future, that it would be the History of the
Church and not of a man. I said very well, we could not write the history of
the Church without writing the history of the Prophet and President of the
Church. President Young conversed freely upon the subject. I inquired of the
clerks of the presidents office what they had written concerning him daily.
They read some to me. I do not think it is sufficiently full.
July 2, 1856: A. Lyman was with the president in the morning. H. C. Kimball
spent the day at home. P. P. Pratt asked President Young what he should do
with regard to tithing. Said he had been travelling and preaching a good deal
and had not paid any tithing. President Young said the law of tithing reached
every man. He should pay his tithing if he had to have five times as much from
the tithing office in order to live and all that he had from the tithing
office should be charged to him and he should consecrate what he had to the
Church. He said that he should consecrate what he had to the Church that his
children, when he was dead, should not squander his property and go to hell
July 11, 1856; I am still quite lame. I spent the day at the office. I called
upon President Young. Read a piece of history on Book E-l, page 1681-2,
concerning Hyrum leading the Church and tracing the Aaronic Priesthood. It was
in detached sentences. President Young thought  it was not essential to be
inserted in the history and had better be omitted. He spoke of the piece of
history published in the News, Vol. vi, No. 18, concerning Joseph's words upon
South Carolina. He wished it not published.
August 6, 1856: I spent the day in the office. President Young was with us 3-i
hours in hearing history read. He asked if there had been any note made of his
meeting in Nauvoo at Joseph's house at the time Hyrum had preached the Book of
Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants as the Standard, while I took the ground
that they were of no account to us without a living prophet and revelations. I
told him we would examine and see.
October 3, 1856: President Heber C. Kimball rebuked Albert P. Rockwood in the
presence of the Saints in the Deseret Store for his stupidity and folly.
Brother Kimball says, "As I pass by you I cannot even get your eye. You do not
speak to me. You are as dry as an old cabbage leaf, wilted up. You have not
the spirit of God and you have tried to ride me for years and if you do not
wake up and do your duty, I will ride you and that too with sharp spurs. I
feel to rebuke you in the name of the Lord, and Brother Woodruff, you write
it, that it may stand on record against him."
October 7, 1856: I met at early candlelight with the Seventies and Elders in
the Tabernacle. The house was nearly full. The First Seven Presidents were
present with Joseph Young presiding. President Joseph Young occupied the
forepart of the meeting in transacting the business of the Quorum. Seventy
Quorum were called upon and found to be mostly full. President J. Young then
called for a subscription for the Seventies. He got but little.
 President J. M. Grant then arose and said I feel that there are some
things that grieve me. President Young was asked if it would not be well to
send the Presidents of Seventies out. He said, no, they would preach the
people to sleep and then to hell. Now this shows me that the Presidents of the
Seventies, the first seven Presidents, are asleep and there is something wrong
with them. If this is the case, that they would preach the people to sleep and
then to hell, then this body of counselors are guilty of great sins either of
omission or commission, and I would advise Joseph Young to cut off his council
or drop them and appoint men in his stead who are full of the Holy Ghost and
will act with him and assist him. Now we will take up his council and look at
them. Now here is Brother Levi Hancock--why he will fiddle diddle di, fiddle
diddle do, fiddle diddle cum, and twaddle diddle ta. Now he might preach a
month and there would be no more spirit of God in it than there would be in a
cabbage leaf. Now if you would preach the people to sleep and to hell, you are
guilty of some great heinous sins, either of commission or omission. You have
either committed adultery or some other sins and you ought to be dropped. Here
is Brother Harriman--now if you will preach the people to sleep and to hell,
you are guilty of some great sins either of commission or omission, have
committed adultery or some great sins and you ought to be dropped. Brother
Harriman might preach a month, then you might put it all in the eye of a
Cambrick needle and there would be as much room in it as there would be for a
bullfrog in the Atlantic Ocean. Albert P. Rockwood, if you would preach the
people to sleep then to hell, you are asleep, dead and guilty of committing
adultery or some great sins. There is no sap in you. You are as dry as an old
muskrat skin and you ought to be dropped. And Zerah Pulsipher, if he would
preach the people to sleep and to  hell, you're guilty of some abominable
sins of commission or omission, of committing adultery or some great sins and
ought to be dropped. I will say the same of Benjamin Clapp and H. S. Eldredge.
According to the president's words they are asleep and ought to be dropped. I
think that Brother Joseph ought to cut them off and prune the trees around
him. How can the body be kept awake and healthy when the head is asleep and
dead. It has been with great reluctance that I have voted for the presidents
of the Seventies for a long time. And I will say to these Seventies, if your
Presidents have gone to sleep, don't you go to sleep, but keep awake. If your
Presidency have committed adultery and done wrong and committed great sins
that will damn them, don't you do it but wake up. Is there any man that is in
that council that has been ordained a counselor to Joseph Young? If so, I do
not know it, but each man was ordained a president and is under as much
obligation as Joseph Young is to magnify his calling and do his duty, but they
never think of such a thing of taking any burden upon their shoulders, but
leave it all for Joseph Young to do and he has to drag them along. When I vote
for Rockwood, Pulsipher, Harriman and Levi Hancock, I do it very reluctantly,
and I have done so for years, and now I want to have you wake up and do your
duty. There is no life, spirit, sap or juice in Hancock, Harriman, Pulsipher
and Rockwood' s preaching. No more than there is in an old mummy. These are the
kind of men that are your presidents. And the Seventies as a body are as dry
and dead as an old chip and you are as tight as the back of a tree. It is the
duty of the Seventies to sustain Brother Joseph Young, to furnish him with
food, fuel and raiment that he may give himself to the work of the ministry.
Who has established the president to take men who were in the battallion to be
presidents? I would take men who were full of the Holy Ghost. I do not care
where the hell  they come from. This is what I want. I say again, the
Presidents of the Seventies are asleep, and if they do not wake up, they
should be cut off. (He spoke in the power of God and the gift of the Holy
Ghost . )
Levi Hancock followed him and said he had not commit adultery. He never
courted any woman but his wife and she courted him. He justified himself in a
measure. He was followed by Benjamin Clap, who said he had not committed
adultery and if he had gone to sleep, he had done it since he came here, for
he was not asleep when he came here. He intends to serve God with all his
heart and was willing to go through this territory with his pack upon his back
and preach the gospel. A. P. Rockwood received the chastisement and meant to
repent and go into the waters of baptism as soon as he got a chance. J. M.
Grant asked me if I had not something to say, that the Seventies were under
the Twelve. I told him I would like to bear testimony to what he had said. I
arose and said to the people that I wish them not to trifle with the teachings
of President Grant for what he had said was true. He had shot arrows of the
Almighty among the people and if they did not wake up and take the warning and
repent of their sins, the day has come when it will not do to trifle with the
things of God, nor with his servants who hold the keys of the Kingdom, and are
called to lead us. I called upon the Presidents of the Seventies and all the
Seventies to begin this hour to call upon God for the Holy Spirit and advised
them to stop work and give themselves to prayer until they could get the
spirit of God. I had the spirit of God in speaking unto the people. I told
them I had recorded what Elder Grant had said and I should keep it on record.
 October 9, 1856: Some remarks were made last Sunday night relative to the
family of Joseph Smith. President Young said, "I have no fears with regard to
the children of Joseph. God will take care of them and all will be right."
October 9, 1856: We have passed through another conference and such a one I
never saw before. The spirit of God is like flame among the leaders of this
people and they are throwing the arrows of the Almighty among the people. J.
M. Grant is pruning with a sharp two edged sword and calling loudly upon the
people to wake up and repent of their sins. The elders who have returned are
full of the Holy Ghost and power of God.
October 19, 1856: President Young said I have got a letter from Elder Hyde. He
officiated as clerk in Drummonds Court and wrote things there day after day
against God, our religion and the people for a few dimes. He ought to be cut
off from the Quorum of the Twelve and the Church. He is no more fit to stand
at the head of the Quorum of the Twelve than a dog. His soul is entirely
occupied with a few dimes and it is much more in his eyes than God, Heaven,
and Eternal Life. He is a stink in my nostrils.
October 26, 1856: I attended the prayer circle. President B. Young was
present. He was unwell and did not attend meeting through the day. The subject
came up concerning the emigration starting so late that it had lost this
territory more than it would to have bought oxen and brought them through, for
we have had to send some 250 teams out to meet the emigration and send some 20
tons of flour and many thousands of dollars worth of shoes and clothing.
President Young asked why they were so late. Brother Richards said that Elder
 Taylor wanted to control the emigration and means and would not take hold
and assist in the work without it. President Young said Brother Taylor was a
good man in many things, but he was not fit to handle means no more than a
child. I am going to inform all churches, people and agents next season who do
not take my counsel that they shall be suspended from the Church. Elder Taylor
said that they could not be forward short of 12, $58 which would not do at
all. President Young said you had your positive instructions what to do, but
John Taylor stood in your way and you did not do as you were told and the
people were sent so late that it has cost us many thousands of dollars to get
them in. Now what did you think of such things? Elder Franklin Richards said
the only excuse I have to offer is that Orson Spencer was dead and John Taylor
took charge of all things in the States and informed me that he had
instructions from President Young to attend to it, which it appears was not
correct. Elder Taylor wanted to handle the money himself, which was wrong.
November 8, 1856: The Presidency and Twelve, and others met in council at the
Historians Office. They took up the subject of reading the sermon of President
Young's concerning the late emigration and what caused so much suffering. He
cast reflections upon J. Taylor and F. D. Richards as Taylor had hindered the
brethren from doing business for several weeks. The greatest reflections were
cast upon him. The Presidency finally concluded that they would strike out
those sentences that cast reflections upon those brethren and print the rest.
November 16, 1856: I attended the prayer circle in the evening, and President
Young said that all that would not come direct from the tabernacle to the 
Council Room for prayers might consider themselves cut off from the Circle.
December 7, 1856: I attended the prayer circle. Heard the letters read from
Elders Hyde and others. Elder Orson Hyde calls for 100 more men. Thinks there
will be a prospect of a fight with the Calif ornians . President Young said he
wished all the men were at home, and that Elder Hyde was at home, and in his
store, and that he would not take another mission while he lived, for he had
lost the spirit of his office and was of no account. It made the President
feel sorrowful to see the Twelve and others not feel the spirit of their
December 21, 1856: In the afternoon Jesse Haven spoke very well. Was followed
by John A. Hunt. Then I spoke and the power of God rested upon me and I called
upon Elder 0. Hyde to rise up in the power of God and lead out as He is the
President of the Twelve and awake up and get the Holy Ghost and the Twelve
will follow you in the field. I called upon the people to awake and listen to
the words of the Presidency of the Church.
December 22, 1856: At the meeting of the Seventies in the evening, Elder 0.
Hyde spoke; then I followed and the spirit and power of God rested upon me
like a burning flame, and so it did upon Brother Snow and Brother Richards as
they spoke. We all advised the First Presidents of the Seventies to go forward
and present a resignation of their Presidency to President Young and let some
man take that place who could magnify it. Hancock and Z. Pulsipher said they
would and B. L. Clapp spoke. We had the spirit and power of God rest upon us
like fire shut up in our bones revealed many things unto us. I went home and
did not feel like going to bed. I felt as though I wanted to sit up and pray
 December 23, 1856: I met in the Legislative Council; there was no spirit
to transact business. L. Snow moved that President Kimball should give us an
address. President Kimball said I do not feel much like speaking today. I feel
feeble in body and want my liberty to act as I am moved by the Holy Ghost. But
he began to talk and the power of God came upon him and he spoke for an hour.
I followed him and the room was filled as with consuming fire and all the
members of the house came in and they all spoke until sundown and the house
was filled with the spirit of God almost to the consuming of our flesh and
many things were revealed which were marvelous.
I attended the Bishops Meeting in the evening Bishop Hunter, 0. Hyde, W.
Woodruff, L. Snow and F. D. Richards and the fire of God still burned in us
and many things were said. I never spent such a day or night in Israel.
December 29, 1856: I met in the Legislative Council in the forenoon, in
council in the office at noon, and in a committee of the Judiciary at 4
o'clock. I went to President Young's office with Elder Snow. We there found
him and H. C. Kimball and 0. Hyde. I, Wilford Woodruff, told President Brigham
Young that we had drawn up a few lines for the presidents of the seventies to
sign. I also said to him that I would not ask my brethren to do what I was not
willing to do myself, and inasmuch as I received my apostleship from your
hands, I now surrender it unto you and throw myself into your hands and if
there is any other man in Israel that you think will fill that place better
than I do, I will freely take it and not complain about it. Elder Lorenzo Snow
said the same thing to President Young. Also did Elder Orson Hyde. President
Young said, as for you Brother Woodruff and Brother Snow, I have never
(known?) you  when you felt (not) the responsibility of your apostleship,
or were as well qualified to magnify your calling as at the present time. But
as for you, Brother Hyde, I will say if you do not magnify your calling better
than you have done, I shall object to your standing where you do, if nobody
else does, for you have not had the spirit of your calling upon you. You have
been trying to build yourself up and not the Kingdom of God. I remarked, yes,
Brother Hyde, the Quorum of the Twelve feel this and have felt it for a good
while. We want you to take, hold and lead as you are our President. We want a
leader and if you will magnify your calling, we will be with you. President
Young made some remarks about Orson Pratt and said if he did not take a
different course in his philosophy, he would not stay long in this Church. He
made other remarks.
December 30, 1856: At a joint meeting of the Legislative Assembly, among the
remarks made by President Young, he said when the first Twelve were called, he
and Brother Kimball almost needed a stool in order to reach high enough to tie
the shoes of John Boynton, Lyman Johnson and Wm. E. McLellin, but now they are
gone and we remain. Brother Woodruff and Lorenzo Snow say that they never have
felt the weight of their apostleship as they do now. This I have known all the
time. If Brother Orson Hyde feels the weight of his responsibility as an
apostle today, I am glad of it, for it is the first day of his life that he
ever did feel it. Many other remarks were made.
February 1, 1857: I attended the prayer circle in the evening. When I arrived
there, I saw a large company of men and women coming out of the President's
office. He had been sealing men and women from the close of the meeting up to
that time and had to turn away many which he could not attend to.
 February 8, 1857: I attended the prayer circle in the evening. President
Young in speaking of a blank in the history said that it was during that time
in the fall and winter of 1844 that Sidney Rigdon preached his great sermon
where he was going to take Queen Victoria by the nose.
February 17, 1857: In company with F. D. Richards, I called upon President
Young and asked him what I should do where council was asked of me by
the or bishops. Joseph Young said to the Quorum of Seventies, that when
they were called to be bishops or counselors that they might still retain
their place as Presidents of the Seventies and not be ordained High Priests.
Bishop Hunter thinks that they should be ordained bishops and High Priests.
What shall I do about it? President Young said if they would go there and hold
their tongue about it, they might stand as they are and act as counselors to a
bishop; but if they will not, ordain them. I said I thought that men ought to
walk in the channel pointed out for them and not complain about it. President
Young said, yes, let them do as they are told.
February 17, 1857: Later that night in a meeting of Bishops, again I told them
they should not boast of their authority and power or that a Seventy was
greater than a High Priest, or that the High Priest was greater than a
Seventy. No man should boast of the power of the Priesthood until he obtained
some of that power and it was manifested upon him. When that was upon him, he
certainly would not boast of it, for the Holy Spirit would teach him sense
enough to know better.
February 18, 1857: Brother Young said I do not wish to have Father Morely to
seal any more men and women without my consent.
 March 8, 1857: I attended the prayer meeting in the evening. President
Young had 0. Pratt's pamphlet read called the "Holy Spirit" and he made the
following remarks after hearing it read. He said that Brother Pratt had got
beyond the stars. He had corralled them and got beyond them.
President Young asked Wm. W. Phelps by what authority he had proclaimed
in public that he (Brigham Young) was the man that the Lord said he would
raise up like unto Moses? Phelps said Joseph was gone and you are left to lead
the people. B.Y. (said) that is no argument at all. I may die and others be
left; that does not prove that I or they would be the one referred to. If I
thought I was the man, I would not tell of it. But I think I am the great man
that none of the prophets ever thought of or spoke of.
Orson Hyde said there was a man in Provo professed to have a visit from a
departed spirit. He comes to him dressed in his temple robes and the man he
comes to has not had his endowments and I want to know what you think of it. I
thought the whole of it smelt strongly of brimstone.
President Young said how if the people in Provo can be made to believe
that that is a true visit, about the third time he comes he will say that this
Church is not led by the man that ought to lead it but the man that has these
visits will tell you that he is to lead the Church. Now I will tell you how
you may know it is false. A spirit will not come to a man in the flesh without
he appears in his glory and man cannot endure his glory. A resurrected body
may come and hide his glory, but that visitation is false. It is not true.
April 7, 1857: The conference held through the day. President Young spoke of
0. Hyde and F. D. Richards and chastized their errors very severely.
 June 2, 1857: I spent the day in the office. President Young called in
the afternoon also George A. Smith. We conversed upon various subjects; heard
one of G. A. Smith's sermons read. We conversed upon the subject of the
present excitement in the states concerning Mormonism. We then went into the
temple block to see the form of the first made of white sandstone. I then
went into the president's office and spent the evening. Bishop Blackburn was
present--the subject came up of some persons leaving Provo who had
apostatized. Some thought that Bishop Blackburn and President Snow were to
blame. Brother Joseph Young presented the thing to President Young. But when
the circumstances were told, President Brigham Young sustained the brethren
who presided at Provo. He said they had done (right) . The subject of eunuchs
came up and Joseph said that he would rather die than to be made a eunuch.
Brigham said the day would come when thousands would be made eunochs in order
for them to be saved in the Kingdom of God. The subject of women and adultery
came up. Joseph asked if a woman and man who were married could commit
adultery. Brigham said that Joseph said they could not, yet he was satisfied
they could do wrong. President Young said we cannot cleanse the platter
because the people will not bear it. Joseph--I am willing to have the people
cleanse the platter if they can do it in righteousness and judge righteous
judgment. Brigham--This people never were half as well prepared to execute
righteousness as now. I will tell you that when a man is trying to do right
and do something that is not exactly in order, I feel to sustain him and we
all should. I wish there was some people on earth who could tell us just how
much sin we must sustain before we can chastise the people and correct their
errors. The wicked may go to the states and call for troops. I don't think the
people will get rich to  come after us. They have got a long road to
travel. We have either got to join hands with sin and sinners, or we have got
to fight them. The subject of adultery again came up. Joseph said a man cannot
commit adultery with his wife, so says the revelation on patriarchal marriage.
Yet a man can do wrong in having connection with his wife at times. Joseph
Young said the Ancient Apostle said that a man should not put away his wife
save for the cause of fornication. If he did, they would both commit adultery.
Brigham Young said Joseph taught that when a woman's affections were entirely
weaned from her husband, that was adultery in spirit; her affections were
adulterated from his. He also said that there was no law in heaven or on earth
that would compel a woman to stay with a man either in time or eternity. This
I think is true (but I do not know) . Then if a man that is a High Priest takes
a woman and she leaves him and goes to one of a lesser office, say the lesser
priesthood or member, I think in the resurrection that that High Priest can
claim her. Joseph--what if she should not want to go with him? I should not
want a woman under those circumstances. Brigham--I will tell you what you will
find, that all those evil traditions and affections or passions that haunt the
mind in this life will all be done away in the resurrection. You will find
then that any man who gets a glory and exaltation will be so beautiful that
any woman will be willing to have him, if it was right, and whenever it is
right for the woman to go there, she will be willing to go, for all those
evils will vanish to which we are subject in this life. I have told the people
the truth just as it is, but others will at times get up and tell the people
that they will get no heaven only what they make in this life, and that it
will be in the next world as it is in this. Now they do not mean what they
say. They do not explain themselves, hence the people will not understand what
is said to  them. Joseph said I wish I knew what my limits were.
Brigham--your limits are endless and you have not got half way to the end of
it yet. Now when I was an elder, I was as willing to correct an error in the
brethren as I am now. But the people do not see it so. Now if you should be
with the 12, or anybody, you would have a right to correct an error as well as
with a member, but you could not correct them by cutting them off from the
Church, because they are over you in the priesthood. Many other remarks were
made after this.
June 14, 1857: I attended the prayer circle. The presidency and W. W., G.A.S.,
A. Lyman, and C. C. Rich of the Twelve were present. There was much
conversation upon various subjects. President Young said I shall not seal the
people as I have done. Old Father Allred brought three young girls 12 and 13
years old. I would not seal them to him. They would not be equally yoked
together. The devil can get as many recommends as he can back. Many get their
endowments who are not worthy to, and this is the way devils are made. There
will be some needed in the next world. J. C. Little and L. W. Hardy were sent
out to obtain cattle to help pay a Church debt. In a few days they returned.
Little from the north and Hardy from the south. There was cattle gotten so the
presidency paid fifteen thousand dollars debts with them. The subject of Wm.
Smith was brought up. It was said that Joseph Smith prophesied that he would
become a good man when he became an old man. The brethren thought that he said
if he ever did become good, it would be when he was an old man. President
Young then said, "Whether Joseph said it or not, I will say in the name of the
Lord, that if Wm. Smith lives until he is 65 or 70 years old, he will become a
good humble man. He will do the best he can. He will have to answer for his
sins. Write this, Brother Woodruff, and  put it into the Church history.
When a man gives way to the power of the devil, he finds it hard to recover
June 25, 1857: I spent most of the day on the history. When in the President's
office on the 23rd, President Young asked G. A. Smith if it was not hard to
acknowledge the hand of God in the death of Parley P. Pratt by as wicked a man
as McLain. Yet we will have to do it. T. B. Marsh pleads for mercy and asks if
it is not too late for him to fill his mission. B. Young says yes it is, but I
am willing to forgive him that he may be baptized and confirmed, then let him
June 25, 1857: President B. Young and H. C. Kimball, G. A. Smith, A. Lyman,
and C. C. Rich came into the office at 2 o'clock and sat and conversed upon
various things. He said that David Patten and T. B. Marsh came to him in the
fall of 1837. He said as soon as they came, I got Marsh to go to Joseph, but
Patten would go to W. Parrish. He got his mind prejudiced and when he went to
see Joseph, David insulted Joseph and Joseph slapped him in the face and
kicked him out of the yard. This done David good. I could not sleep those
days. I spent many a night all night without sleeping at all. I prayed a good
deal. My mind was constantly active those days. Brother C. C. Rich gave an
account of the death of David W. Patten. He said as they charged upon the mob,
two men remained behind the tank. Patten took after one of them and C. C. Rich
the other. The man that Patten was after turned around and shot him, and he
fell to the ground but a few steps from Brother Rich.
 June 28, 1857: President Young asked Wm. W. Phelps if astrology is true.
Phelps says I don't know. BY--Brother Woodruff, write that down. This is the
first thing that I ever heard of but what Brother Phelps (didn't) know. He
says he doesn't know anything about astrology, but I believe it is true; so is
messmerism, or there are true principles in it.
July 12, 1857: I attended the prayer circle. The council spoke of the delegate
to Washington. J. M. Bernhisel was nominated.
July 15, 1857: I sent Sister Eliza R. Snow a poem. The production of my pen
directed to herself as a poetess in Zion.
July 24, 1857: At about noon Bishop A. 0. Smoot, Elder Hudson Stodard, 0. P.
Rockwood and Judge E. Smith rode into camp--the two former from the States in
20 days. They informed us that the United States had taken away the mail
contract and that a new governor and judges and 2600 troops would start for
Utah soon. We went into the President's tent and questions were asked and
answered. President Young said that if General Harnay crossed the South Pass
he should send him word that he must not come into the valley. If the Governor
and officers wish to come and would behave themselves well, they would be well
treated. President Young felt determined no more to submit to oppression
either to individuals, towns, counties, states or nation.
July 31, 1857: I spent the afternoon in the office. While in the Endowment
House, President Kimball said he wished me to write the account of the saying
of Joseph the Prophet when he pledged himself that he would not speak upon a
certain occasion until all the  Twelve had spoken. So he had to sit 3/4 of
a day and hear the Twelve express their feelings, and he could not say a word.
He then said to the Twelve, "You have caught me this once and I now want to
give you some advice. Never get caught as I have. Never go into a corner
unless you can see your way out in some manner."
August 2, 1857: At Sunday prayer circle, President Young said that our enemies
will perish in their own corruptions. I think it will be well to send some
missionaries through the States and tell the brethren to pick up their budgets
and come to the valley and go to England. Let the brethren do this that go
with the mail. The U. S. are fools to come upon this people and so are those
men who are bringing great quantities of goods unto us. The same if the United
States send out troops to fight us. This season we shall whip them out; then
they will send out reinforcements; then we shall have the Lamanites with us
and the more the United States send out, the worse off they will be, for they
will perish with famine. I do not think anything about guns or powder, for if
the United States begin war with us, I intend they shall furnish (us) with
arms and ammunition--all we want. If they do undertake it, the Lord will lead
them or let them go into a snare and their folly will be manifest. G. A. Smith
said if we defeat them, you may look for 100,000 men. President Young said it
would be so much the worse for them, but I do not believe that he will get a
great force here, for if they are defeated this year, the people will be down
upon Buchanan. But I should not wonder if we heard he was dead soon. Wells
said this was Buchanan's own measure some time ago.
 August 9, 1857: I attended the prayer circle, there being 24 in the
Circle. We occupied President Young's new upper room in his new house for the
first time. John Taylor and Erastus Snow were with us. Speaking of the army,
Brother Kimball said we had better do as we said. If officers came here and
did not behave themselves, we would kick them out, soldiers and all. President
Young said that if the Lord permitted that army to come here, I believe he
wants us to give them a whipping. If he does not wish it, I do not think they
will come; that is what I believe. Some emigrants killed each other. The
survivors asked Thomas Dunn if they would be taken up for it. He said no if
they would keep under so. Thomas B. Marsh is coming. He is a poor old man. He
asked if Brigham or Heber would not adopt him as their son. John E. Page is
not dead, nor G. J. Adams as reported. George Miller is dead. Sylvester
Stoddard is in St. Louis.
August 11, 1857: At the president's office, referring to Heber C. Kimball, he
then chastised Thomas Ellerbeck in a very sharp manner for insulting him and
trying to take a course to bring a collision between him and Daniel H. Wells.
He spoke for more than an hour upon the subjects of the clerks in the various
offices and his rights, place and station, and the place and station of all
the presidency and other men. Brother Thomas asked his forgiveness and Brother
Kimball forgave him and all was settled.
August 23, 1857: At Sunday meeting, part of remarks of Heber C. Kimball, "Now
the U.S. are trying to force a governor upon us. We will not receive him. The
Lord has said our governors shall proceed out of the midst of us. This is in
the Bible. Brother Woodruff turn to it (Brother Woodruff opened the Bible
promiscuously and  opened directly to the passage in the 30th chapter of
Jeremiah, 21st verse) and read it to the congregation.
August 23, 1857: We went to the prayer circle. President Young was sick, but
he was in the Circle. Said he could not feel that the enemy would come this
August 26, 1857: At the President's Office, President Young said, "I have sent
General Harney word that I wish for peace and do not wish to fight anybody,
but he must not come here with his army. If he undertakes it, I shall stop
him." He said to Brother Mathews, "When you get in California, the people will
try to stop you and hedge you up so that you cannot strengthen us. You must be
upon the watchtower. The nation is determined to make us free. They are
determined to drive us to defend ourselves and become independent. The nation
is breaking to pieces in spirit. There is no union among them, and before the
United States get through trying to destroy us, they will want to let out the
job. I told the people years ago that if they would let us alone, we would
convert and revolutionize the world; if they did not let us alone, but
undertook to break us up, we would spread abroad the faster and do the work so
much the sooner. We will do it if this nation now makes war upon us. We will
be free and build up the Kingdom of God the sooner. The people have tried all
the time to destroy us, but they have failed all the time. When the government
called for 500 of our men, they had no idea that we would comply with their
request. This plan was laid to destroy the saints and it was Benton that had
orders in his pocket to destroy the Mormons if they refused. Jesus said the
time would come and we have got to go and deliver ourselves from our enemies
and the Lord will help us. He will fight our battles and we will become a
 August 28, 1857: President Young stayed 3+ hours in compiling his
history. He remarked that the revelation upon a plurality of wives was given
to Joseph Smith in 1831. He revealed it to Oliver Cowdery alone upon the
solemn pledge that he would not reveal it or act upon it, but he did act upon
it in a secret manner and that was the cause of his overthrow.
September 5, 1857: Attended the prayer meeting in President's upper room. We
heard letters read from Samuel Richards and Snider, H.S. Eldridge and
Goosebeck (sic) . President Young said, "Brother Bernhisel, I presume we shall
not have anyone in Congress next winter to present our memorials and
interest." (JMBM, I think not.) I think it will make some of the people squirm
when they hear that I am taking the property which the Government has sent
into this territory. Some of our brethren going down to the States met about
60 of the Chians (sic) . They were very friendly to them. The Indians stole 300
fat cattle and the rest were driven back to the States so that the Army has no
cattle with them only for their present use. Some said that they believed that
those Indians who stole the cattle were half Mormon and began to damn them.
Brother Murdock remarked we are all Mormons here in this company and I don't
wish to hear my friends abused. President Young said what will the people
think in Europe when they come to hear that Brigham Young is at the head of
the vigilance committee in California and the Kansas troubles, and that the
Government of the United States could not remove him until the Lord sees fit
to let them. The world accuses me of controlling the affairs of California and
Kansas, and the people do believe that we have a band called the Danites, but
how could they exist so long without shedding blood, for we cannot find that
they have killed anybody.  But I do not know of any such men. I think that
James Buchanan has got in a fix. He has got the yoke on his neck and has to
carry it alone with no one to carry the other end, but he is pounding his own
shins and will soon pound the shins of others, for the moment he gave consent
to send an army to destroy this people, he placed himself as the shedder of
innocent blood and the judgments of God will follow him. When war does break
out between the north and south, it will be the most bloody. G. A. Smith said
that the only thing for the President of the United States to get out of his
trouble is to get a bill through Congress to admit any territory as soon as
they had population enough to organize a state government and to be received
at once into the government or Union with equal privileges with the other
states. President Young then said, let me suggest a matter, Brother Smith is
presiding at Lemhi Salmon River; now do we not want a station about half way
from here, say near Fort Hall? Should we not send men, say 20, to make a
station there. It was thought best to do so. He said that the north is the
place for us and not the south. No one but the Saints would want the cold
North Country. This is the key of this continent and I think we had better
keep near the lock and have the key in our own hand. If we send a company, we
want to send them this fall so that we can put in grain there this season.
September 12, 1857: In conversation with Capt. Van Vliet, Brigham Young said,
in part, "Capt. Van Vliet, we have treated all men as well as we have you, who
have been sent here as officers of the U.S. Government. We wish still to treat
them well and we would like to ward off this blot if we could. But the United
States are determined to drive us to fight. We cannot do anything but what the
Government will take exception to it. They will kill us if they can. I have
proof of this. They killed  Joseph and Hyrum in jail, not withstanding the
faith of the Governor. The army and the state were pledged to protect them and
when they had killed them, they then got a writ for me. I carried a large
bowie knife with me and I said that any man that laid hands upon my shoulder
and said, Mr. Young, you are my prisoner, I would send that man to hell across
lots, and I have said that all the time since and I say it now. I have broken
no law, neither will I be taken by any United States officer to be killed as
they have killed Joseph."
September 13, 1857: In conversation with Capt. Van Vliet, Brigham Young said
in part, "If the government of the United States persists in sending armies to
destroy us, in the name of the Lord, we shall conquer them. If the government
calls for volunteers in California and the people turn out to come to destroy
us, they will find their own buildings in flames before they get far from home
and so throughout the United States. Again if they commence the war, I shall
not hold the Indians still by the wrist any longer for white men to shoot at
them, but I shall let them go ahead and do as they please and I shall carry
the war into their own land and they will want to let out the job before they
get half through. Even should an army of 50,000 men get into this valley, when
they got here they would find nothing but a barren waste. We should burn
everything that was wood and every acre of grass that would burn, and you may
tell them that they must bring with them their forage for their animals, for
they will not find anything to eat in this territory when they come. Again you
may tell them they must stop all emigration across this continent for they
cannot travel in safety. The Indians will kill all that attempt it. You may
tell Judge Douglass that when he comes here again to enter into a treaty of
peace, we shall dictate those terms of peace and not him as he did before."
 September 29, 1857: Elder John D. Lee also arrived from Harmony with an
express and an awful tale of blood. A company of California emigrants of about
150 men, women and children, many of them belonged to the mob in Missouri and
Illinois. They had many cattle and horses with them as they travelled along
south. They went damning Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and the heads of the
Church, saying that Joseph Smith ought to have been shot a long time before he
was. They wanted to do all the evil they could, so they poisoned the springs
of water; several of the saints died. The Indians became enraged at their
conduct and they surrounded them on a prairie and the emigrants formed a
bulwark of the wagons and dug in entrenchment up to the hubs of the wagons,
but the Indians fought them 5 days until they killed all their men about 60 in
number. They then rushed into their corral and cut the throats of their women
and children, except some 8 or 10 children, which they brought and sold to the
whites. They stripped the men and women naked and left them stinking in the
boiling sun. When Brother Lee found it out, he took some men and went and
buried their bodies. It was a horrid awful job. The whole air was filled with
an awful stench. Many of the men and women were rotten with the pox before
they were hurt by the Indians. The Indians obtained all their cattle, horses
and property and guns, etc. There was another large company of emigrants who
had 1000 head of cattle who were also damning both Indians and Mormons. They
were afraid of sharing the same fate. Brother Lee had to send interpreters
with them to the Indians to try to save their lives while at the same time
they are trying to kill us.
We spent most of the day in trying to get the brethren ready to go to the
mountains. Brother Brigham while speaking of the cutting of the throats of
women and children with Indians down south said that it was 
heart-rending. That emigration must stop as he had before said. Brother Lee
said that he did not think there was a drop of innocent blood in the camp for
he had two of their children in his house and he could not get but one to
kneel down in prayer time and the other would laugh at him for doing it and
they would swear like pirates. The scene of blood has commenced and Joseph
said that we should see so much of it that it would make our hearts sick.
September 30, 1857: At 6 o'clock His morning the drums beat and an army of
soldiers paraded in our streets of some 400 who were in readiness to march at
a moment's warning to the seat of war when ordered. We have about 800 men in
the mountains. It is a solemn time. The armies of the gentiles are making war
upon us because of our religion and we have to defend ourselves against a
nation of 25,000,000 of people and the war has just commenced. We have to
trust in God for the result. We shall do what we can and leave the work in His
hands. There is a still solemnity resting over our city. All are anxiously
awaiting the arrival of the express I told President Young that I was on hand
any moment to go into the mountains if he should say the word.
October 16, 1857: In turning from this subject to little children, President
Young said when some people have little children born at 6 and 7 months from
pregnancy and they live a few hours then die, they bless them, name them, but
I don't do it for I think that such a spirit has not a fair chance, for I
think that such a spirit will have a chance of occupying another tabernacle
and develop itself. This is new doctrine, yet it looks consistent. What period
of demarkation or age the spirit would take another body we were not informed.
 October 26, 1857: The Presidency and Twelve were in conversation all the
forenoon at his office upon the subject of war. President Young said that the
United States Government was loosing their national greatness, and wisdom is
departed from them and we need not have as much fear of them as we would of an
army of grasshoppers. If they take away our charter from us and divide up our
territory, it will be unconstitutional as everything is they do against us. I
told Brother Bernhisel that if they took away our charter, to come immediately
home as soon as he could and we would organize our State Government and fall
back upon our original boundaries. Our east boundary should be at Laramie and
the west the summit of the Sierra Nevada and run to the Pacific Ocean, etc.
and we would defend it. John Taylor who sat in the judgment seat said that was
our legal lawful and legitimate right. President Young said I want San
Bernadino and Carson Valley to remain and not be disturbed for I want the
people there to raise stock to supply us from time to time as we need. The
U.S. may do as they please; we will do as the Lord wants us. One young officer
of the army said that Old Jesus Christ could not keep him out of Salt Lake
City. But they will find out who rules on earth and in heaven. Another officer
said the United States would wipe us out another year. Should they send an
army of 20,000 men, it would take more than 20 miles for their army train to
move at all, and the more there is of them, the worse off they will be. Mr.
Ray called upon President Young and wished him to buy his goods. He told him
his goods were a poor lot in comparison to Mr. Hall's, yet if Hooper would buy
him out, he would back him up. President Young also told Mr. Ray that he would
give him a little counsel if he would take it. He told him to stop taking
opium and alcohol and stop your fears and hold up your head and be cheerful.
"Mr. Ray, I will now tell  you the truth. The gentile merchants with
yourself have been the means of bringing on this present war. You have been
selling my blood and the blood of my brethren for God. This I shall not put up
with any longer. I shall not permit any gentile merchant to do business in the
territory after this year, in the way they have. We have been kind to them and
I have been their friend and our people have paid them promptly and they
should have been our friends and told the truth about us, but they have not
realized what they were doing." Many other remarks were made. Brother Taylor
said will not the army go into Winter Quarters and entrench themselves and
remain until they get help from the states? President Young said if an army
comes to help them in the spring, we will use up this army first and then we
will use up the other before they get to the South Pass. In the spring we must
ask Alexander what he intends to do. Inform him he must not stay there until
he gets reinforcements in the spring and if they will not leave in the spring,
we will use them up first the best we can. In 10 days we can put 2000 men
around them which would soon use them up. I do not believe that they will have
500 fighting men in the spring. They are in a very critical situation. They
say they have no other way to get a living for their families but to war. I
think it is better to let the army alone this winter. They will die, many of
them, and others desert and many be weakened with the scurvey and in the
spring we will wipe them out, if necessary, if they do not go away. We do all
of our business in the name of Israel's God and they in their own way. The
whole matter can be summed up in those few words. We are here at home by our
own fireside while they are a great way from home. I intend to send those
teamsters to the south where they cannot get back to the army.
 October 27, 1857: I spent most of the day in the office. In the
afternoon G. A. Smith, A. Lyman and myself spent an hour in conversing about
the war. Brother G. A. Smith said he believed their artillery could be taken
with but little loss by rushing in the night into their encampment and about
20 men to each piece, put on larriots onto the tongue and draw it off on
horseback upon a gallop, all being mounted on good horses; and before the
enemy were prepared for defense, their cannon would be leaving them.
October 28, 1857: President Heber C. Kimball called upon us at the Historians
Office at 11 o'clock and read his history til 12 o'clock; then Presidents
Young and Wells, A. Lyman and L. Snow came in and all conversed upon the war
til 2 o'clock. We had an express in from Box Elder with a report that soldiers
were at Fort Hall, also one from the east saying that the enemy had not moved
for several days but were waiting for Col. Johnston to come up with four
companies of cavalry and two companies of infantry. It was decided in council
that General Wells, John Taylor and Charles C. Rich return to the seat of war
and take charge of the command. The following is a synopsis of the
conversation. President Young said if any officer comes to the army, the
governor, or judges and send word that they want to come in, just inform them
that they are as near as they can come. Had they come without a military
array, they could have come and not been molested, but now they cannot come.
We will not have any cursed scoundrel forced upon us to judge or rule over us
and they shall not come among us. If Johnson comes with troops and intends to
come in, I expect they will leave their baggage, battery and a company to
guard it and come in on a forced march without it. Then we must not let them
sleep but use them up as soon as we can work night and day and  not let
them sleep. Brother Wells thinks they are determined to try to come in. I have
sent word that if General Harney is on the way to get into the camp and kill
him if possible and take the animals from Johnston if possible and take charge
of the goods train. President Young said I am glad of one thing, i.e., this
thing will be just as the Lord wants it. If He wants them to come and get
killed, it will be so. If he wants them to go north, south or east, he will
have it just as He wants, and this I am thankful for and I feel perfectly easy
about it all. You will find that when the Lord sees that we are willing to
fight and get just ready to shoot, He will fight our battles. He said G. A.
Smith may stop in the city this time and let C. C. Rich go. He is a good
general and a wise man in calculation. I reckon a good deal upon in the
November 8, 1857: Sunday, I was unwell. I did not attend meeting. I attended a
prayer meeting in the evening. President Young related the circumstances of
their society--a circle of about 40 persons dressed in white robes and caps in
the upper story of the temple in Kirtland during the spring of 1835 after the
endowments. There was no person in that room at the time that was mortal yet
the room was filled with light and many personages did appear clothed in white
and frequently went to the windows and looked out so that the brethren in the
street could see them plainly. Brother Young and Truman Angel stood together
in the street and looked at them a long time. W. W. Phelps says he saw them
for three hours. They were visible by all the brethren present. Brother Angel
said they must have stood some two feet from the floor. If they were only the
size of common men, they could not have been seen from the place where they
stood, except it should be the head, and those personages appeared nearly down
to the waist  as they looked out of the window with a front view. See if
this is named in the history.
November 9, 1857: An express arrived during the night saying that the cavalry
was advancing upon Bridger under a gallop and the picket guard had to run
their horse to get out of the way. Col. Johnston arrived in camp of the main
army. He said to Major Allen, whom they held a prisoner, "Goddam you; when I
get to Bridger, I will hang you." Maj . Allen thinking there was not much
chance for his life, preferred shooting to hanging. During the same evening
being closely guarded by 24 men, he pulled off his boots and walked up to a
fire to warm his toes. While stamping around to warm his feet, he made a
spring and cleared himself from the guard. He ran into the midst of a herd of
cattle so they could not shoot him. Horsemen immediately started in pursuit of
him but in the darkness of the night they could not overtake him. He ran in
his stocking feet in the snow for 30 miles carrying his boots in his hand, not
daring to stop to put them on and arrived in our camp in safety. Our men took
100 head of cattle one night and 300 head another which were now coming in.
November 11, 1857: At 7 o'clock Dr. Hickman arrived in this city. He had been
a prisoner in the enemy's camp for a long time, but they let him go. He thinks
Col. Johnston will try to come in. They talk of breaking up into small
companies and trying to come in in various ways.
November 18, 1857: I dreamed at night that our enemies came suddenly upon us
quite unexpectedly. Women and children were running before them. I was with a
pair of mules in the wagon and trying to get away with them as I awoke.
 November 19, 1857: As I arrived at the office this morning, I related my
dream to G. A. Smith and J. C. Little, when Brother G. A. Smith said he had
the same dream himself and related to his wife when he awoke.
November 26, 1857: In company with G. A. Smith, I called upon President
Brigham Young and asked council about publishing the endowments or an outline
of it telling the time when the Twelve received their second anointing and
about the organization of the Council of 50. He gave his consent for us to
publish an account of it so that the Saints might understand it. He gave into
our hands all the records of the Council of 50 and all of his own private
letters, notes received, pocket books, etc., which I took to the Historians
Office and spent the day and evening in examining and filing. All that was not
for historical purposes I did up carefully on file to return to him.
November 29, 1857: Sunday early in the morning, G. A. Smith and myself were
called upon to go to the Governor's Office as an express had arrived from the
enemy. When we arrived at the office, we found Brother Young and Carrington at
the office. Soon Brother Heber C. Kimball, A. 0. Smoot, Lorenzo Young, and
others came, and Brother Carrington read a proclamation from A. Cumming,
called himself Governor of Utah, and said that the President appointed him
Governor of Utah, but did not say what President appointed him, whether it was
President Young or Buchanan. He commands all armed people to disperse to their
homes and said all that opposed them would be treated as traitors. He also
wrote a letter to Governor Young accusing him of treason and said that he
would establish his quarters in Green River Country, and organize a temporary
government that all will be tried for treason that oppose them.
 December 2, 1857: From a long section titled, "Reflections" concerning
the development of the Utah War, President Young testified unto the people in
the name of God if they would be united with him in their faith, prayers and
works, that the enemy should not have power to come into our valley, that the
Lord would hedge up their way and we should not be called to shed their blood,
neither should they have power to shed ours. This principle President Young
has taught from day to day, when there was every prospect that the enemy would
try to come.
December 6, 1857: At Sunday evening prayer circle, President Young said
concerning the enemy, I know they will begin to waste away before spring and I
think they will get orders to return back. If they attempt to come in, Col.
Johnston will ride the best horse he can get and say to Col. Alexander and
Cook and the other officers, now you go ahead; you had better all get killed
than to loose your next president--thinking that he would stand a chance to be
December 8, 1857: I spent the day in the office, the forenoon in examining the
record of the Council of 50.
December 16, 1857: Part of his "Lines Written to Miss E. R. Snow": "Thy words
and testimony will live and speak in flames of holy fire to inspire the hearts
of prophets, apostles, and holy men of God, to noble deeds, and steel the
nerve of many a noble son of Zion, to avenge the blood of the prophets and
martyrs of Jesus Christ, long after thou art with thy Father in heaven clothed
with immortality and crowned with light." A closing reference indicates that
this had been written in July 1857.
 December 18, 1857: President Brigham Young called into the Historian's
Office 20 minutes to 10 o'clock and sat and heard his history read up to the
reorganization of the Church on the 8th of August 1844. We spent the day in
the office and in the evening, we called upon President Brigham Young at his
office to make some inquiry upon certain teachings of Joseph concerning the
endowments. Elder G. A. Smith said that Joseph taught that but one king and
priest could be anointed at one meeting in a private room dedicated by
permission to anoint in, but one person could be anointed in a day, but in the
temple several could be anointed in a day, but at each anointing, the meeting
was dismissed and then came together. President Young said Joseph taught him
to take the Quorum of the Church in their order beginning at the oldest of
each quorum and anoint them kings and priests unto God. When I got through
with that, begin at the beginning again to administer for the dead. When the
temple is finished and a place duly prepared, we should not be confined to any
particular number in sealing and anointing. The rooms next to the east pulpit
or over it will be the place to attend to the second anointing. Under the
pulpit in the west end will be a place to offer sacrifices. There will be an
altar prepared for that purpose so that when any sacrifices are to be offered,
they should be offered there.
December 21, 1857: Monday, I met with the Legislative Council most of the time
in the Joint Session. Resolutions were offered upon the merits of the
Governor's Message which resolutions were like a declaration of independence
against wicked and ungodly men. This drew speeches from John Taylor, G. A.
Smith, W. Woodruff, 0. Hyde, H. Stout, Bishop Rowberry, J. C. Little, W. W.
Phelps, etc. Many interesting remarks were made. G. A. Smith said it was a
grave question before us and one of  vast import. If we carry out these
resolutions, we may prepare our neck for the halter if our enemies catch us. I
am in for the measure because it is right. The United States are determined to
destroy the Mormons if it is in their power, but we have to defend ourselves.
In the remarks which I made, I said that I did not think there ever was an
assembly of men on earth that deliberated upon so weighty a subject upon which
hung such important consequences with the same feeling which pervades the
bosoms of this assembly. For all that we possess in this life including our
lives are couched in this important subject, yet every mind is calm and serene
and not a dissenting vote or voice. Why is this? When our fathers sat in
solemn convention upon the subject of the Declaration of Independence, they
knew well that their cause was just, yet it required the strongest talent and
argument, and language was exhausted to bring that august body of senators to
agree as a unit in putting their names to that sacred instrument. The speech
of Sir Patrick Henry was a masterly effort of talent and oratory upon that
solemn occasion. It does not require any argument with this body of men to
convince them what course to pursue. What causes this difference? They were
inspired by the Lord to step forth to establish an independent government in
America, but this body of men are far more inspired by the same God to
establish the Kingdom of God upon the earth, and lay a foundation for the
liberty and salvation of our children and to lift up a standard for the
oppressed of all nations. Our path is marked out as plain to our view as is
our broad street or the Mississippi River to the natural eyes. The same God
who inspired our fathers to establish a free government said through the
Prophet Joseph Smith that if ever the Constitution of the United States or its
principles were ever preserved, it would have to be done by the servants of
God holding the Holy Priesthood.  That day has now come and the day is
dawning when we are called to act. The same God who has destroyed two nations
who have dwelt upon this continent because of their iniquity has also said
that all other nations who should occupy this continent when they were ripened
in iniquity should in like manner be cut off from the earth and not left to
pollute the land of Joseph or the land of Zion. I do not know what else our
nation can do in order to fill up their cup of iniquity than what they have
done and are doing. I do not know of any other key the United States can turn
to seal fast their condemnation than the exertions which they are making to
destroy the saints of God for their religion. I am in for the measure because
it is right. The council adjourned till Wednesday 25th.
January 3, 1858: The subject of the death of P. P. Pratt came up. Erastus Snow
said there is some man in this city that thirsts for my blood. He felt this
strongly in spirit as he was about to start for meeting . This feeling was so
strongly upon him, that he did not wish to go to meeting. Brother Pollard did
not think there was any danger. Brother Pratt made Brother Pollard promise
that he would protect him until his return before he would leave for the
meeting. At this very time Mr. McClain had taken lodging joining Parley's room
and was attending his meetings with loaded weapons, seeking an opportunity to
kill him. G. A. Smith advised P. P. Pratt not to go to Arkansas but to go
direct to Salt Lake, [and] take care of himself. He told Parley if he went to
try to protect Eleanor and her children, he would loose his life. But he did
not take care of himself or take G. A. Smith's counsel, but went to Arkansas
and was murdered by Mr. McClain.
 January 9, 1858: In company with Brother G. A. Smith, I called upon
President Heber C. Kimball who had been sick for several days with the Qunicy.
He was able to sit up. We conversed for some three hours. He said that the
United States would not go down very speedily, but gradually, and we would be
held up as a target or as an ensign for the kings and nations of the earth to
look at from time to time and he was satisfied that the Indians would do their
rough work in a great measure before they embraced the Gospel. Many remarks
January 17, 1858: At Sunday evening prayer circle, the subject of the bank
came up and much was said upon the subject. President Young said if Gen.
Jackson had with his influence established a United States Bank and branches
and not permitted any other banks in the country, it would have been a good
thing for the country.
February 21, 1858: I attended the prayer circle. Pratt prayed and G. A.
Smith was mouth. President Young proposed sending some men into the desert to
look out for habitations for this people and to plant some grain. He said if
any one of the brethren wished to join in sending a man, they could do so.
March 18, 1858: A Council of War was called at the Historian's Office at 2
o'clock, there being present Presidents Young, H. C. Kimball, D. H. Wells, and
0. Hyde, 0. Pratt, W. Woodruff, G. A. Smith, F. D. Richards, Benson, C. C.
Rich and Snow of the Twelve; A. Carrington and 30 military officers. Speeches
were made by the Presidency, Twelve and other officers. President Young's plan
was to go into the desert and not war with the people and let them destroy
[Ill] March 21, 1858: Sunday, I attended meeting at the Tabernacle. The
Presidency and a part of the Twelve were present. I spoke in the morning and
then the meeting was turned into a special conference. The Presidency spoke;
then it was resolved to move all the people and provision to the Southern
Country and go into the desert as soon as possible and evacuate this city and
be ready to burn the whole city to the ground before our enemies come to take
possession of it.
March 24, 1858: The Presidency and Twelve met in Council at the office.
Meeting opened by prayer by 0. Hyde. I presented before the meeting the case
of 0. Pratt who did not believe in some of the teachings of President Young
and thought President Young had reproved him unjustly. The subject was
discussed at length by the Twelve and President Young. Much instruction was
given at the close. Orson Pratt confessed his faults and said that he would
never teach these principles again or speak them to any person on the earth.
We all forgave him and voted to receive him into full fellowship.
April 12, 1858: A. Cummings, that would be Governor of Utah, arrived in this
city today with Col. Kane, accompanied by a small Mormon guard. When he saw
the streets lined with people moving, he said don't move, you shall not be
hurt. I will not be Governor if you don't want me. The poor devil should have
thought of this principle before he started from home and not come with an
armed force to force himself as governor upon a people who did not want him.
April 24, 1858: When A. Cummings got to Tooele City on his way to Rush Valley,
he found all the people moving; he said, my God, have I come too late to stop
all  this moving and burning property. I must stop the burning somehow.
April 25, 1858: Sunday I attended the meeting at the Tabernacle. Mr. A.
Cummings and Col. Kane attended the meeting. Gov. Cummings addressed the
people, professed to be our friend, wished if any felt oppressed or wanted his
protection, to manifest it by vote and to write to him under a sealed note. A
vote was taken and three hands raised out of 3000. Mr. Cummings was answered
in a masterly manner by Bro. Gilbert Claments. John Taylor followed, but being
very hard and personal to Mr. Cummings, was stopped by President Young, who
also introduced Mr. Cummings to the congregation at the commencement. I
attended the prayer meeting in the evening. President Young said the family
altar was the same as an altar in the prayer circle. It is for parents and
children to join hands over the altar and pray. President Young said we have a
report from the brethren. We went into the desert and they have found a desert
as we have been looking for. He said I told Hyrum to make some thin boxes and
put my windows in, mark them so we may know where they go for I should not
think strange if we used them in the same place.
May 19, 1858: In conversation with two men from Nicaragua about an offer to
have the Mormons purchase land there and remove there; B. Young said, as far
as I am concerned I will say that if Mr. Kenney owned all that country and
Mexico and would give me the whole of it, I would not go there. There would
not be but very few from the Northern Country that would live there.
May 26, 1858: Mr. Cooper called also, and said that he was in the Musketoe
country nine months and that  he found it a good country and would rather
live there than in any other country. President Young said to Mr. Cooper what
could Mr. Kenney mean or think of us to send to us as he has done. Does he
think we are fools? The United States would give millions of dollars to have
us go to that country for then they could lay their hands upon us. I would not
go to that country if it was covered 15 inches deep with gold and we owned it
all. We are here and here we will stay in this territory.
June 22, 1858: Brother Enoch Reese arrived in Provo this morning with several
others direct from the States. He called at Gov. Young's office.... The
brethren had called at Kirtland. Martin Harris had reorganized the Church in
the place with six members, appointed Wm. Smith their leader, prophet, seer
and revelator. In a few days Harris drove Wm. Smith out of the place and
damned him to hell.
July 25, 1858: I spent the day at the President's Office most of the day. The
Presidency wished the Twelve to get up a company, each one of them to form a
prayer circle. The following are the names of the company given to me to meet
on Wednesday evening at the Endowment Room to form a prayer circle, viz,
Wilford Woodruff, Edward Hunter, Leonard Hardy, J. C. Little, A. Hoagland, A.
0. Smoot, S. M. Blair, E. H. Sheets, G. D. Grant, R. T. Burton, Wm. H.
Kimball, Jonathan Pugmire, and R. L. Campbell.
September 26, 1858: At 4 o'clock I met with Presidents B. Young, H. C.
Kimball, D. H. Wells, and G. A. Smith in President Young's upper room for
prayers. B. Young prayed and Pres. Young requested the Twelve to meet at the
Historians Office for their prayer circle instead of Brother Benson's. The
following dream was  related which President Young had on Friday night,
Sept. 24, 1848. He dreamed that men came into his room and tried to get in. He
tried to shoot them with his pistol, but could not get it off. He then drew a
bowie knife but found it to be a carving knife with a saw on one side. At the
same time, Mr. Clarkson reached over his shoulder and drew a large bowie knife
from between his shoulders and attempted to kill President Young who said to
him, you may think that you are going to do something, but I will show you. He
then threw his saw knife at Clarkson and just as it was about to enter his
body, Brigham Young reached out his hand and caught it so that it did not hurt
him, saying at the same time, you now see what I can do. Clarkson said I see
that my life is in your power; at the same time he plunged his knife into his
own breast and split it open; then handed the handle of the knife all bloody
to B. Young and walked a short distance and fell dead.
November 2, 1858: I did not know that the Twelve were going to meet there.
Elders 0. Hyde and John Taylor gave an account of their mission north. They
went to Farmington and preached to the people.... The brethren then went to
Willow Creek to settle a difficulty with Elder A. Cordon, the President, and
Bishop Dives. There were three or four charges brought against Brother Cordon,
but when they were all investigated, they did not amount to anything as a
fault. All the brethren voted to sustain him as president. The Bishop's
counselor for the man who accused him, four of his accusers were cut off from
the Church. The people did not like to vote for Bishop Dives unless he would
go by the counsel given him. He had, it was said, a watch which he carried
that was tithing property and a cow they had milked all summer and no credit
given on the tithing books, etc. These matters were not much investigated.
 President Young said the Twelve should look into all such matters and
regulate them. He asked if they saw anybody there that would make a Bishop.
They said no except it was Elder Cordon. 0. Hyde thought he knew much more
than Bishop Dives. President Young said he is not calculated for a Bishop. He
is a good man for a President and in spiritual things, but was not calculate
for a Bishop. There is another thing. Lorenzo Snow presides over that region
and is a prudent wise man, yet he has strong prejudices and does not pull on
the same strings that I do. There has been a kind of a spirit to keep Dives
down, but I believe if he had had the sole control of the people, he would
have made a good smart preacher. But I never saw the man that was kept down by
his superiors that could rise above it. John Taylor asked who is the
greatest--the President or the Bishop? President Young said the Bishop should
attend to his own business and let the President alone, and the President
should attend to his business and let the Bishop alone. The President should
say to the Bishop, can I do anything for you, and the Bishop should say to the
President, can I do anything for you; and they should mutually help each
other. President Young asked can a Bishop try a President? Answered, yes. Can
a President try a Bishop? John Taylor thought there might be cases when a
President might try a Bishop. President Young said a bishop might try an
apostle and cut him off, where he committed any outrageous act in his ward. G.
A. Smith said a teacher might do the same as far as his authority went, but of
course he could appeal. President Young said a man cut himself off or on, just
as he pleased, by his own acts. But any one of the Twelve while officiating in
his office in any part of the world are the Presidency of the Church the same
as we are at home. Their power is the same as ours and they should investigate
and regulate all matters appertaining to the  church, without any regard
to whatever instruction they may have received.
November 8, 1858: I called upon President Young and spent the evening with him
and D. H. Wells. We read to him the article of agreement between Mr. Benson of
New York and Samuel Brannan drawn up by Amos Kendall. President Young said not
to put it in history, but copy it in a book and seal it up, stating on the
outside of it what it is and let it lie until we want it. It may be 20 years
here, he said. President Polk was at the bottom of it and Polk wanted to give
the Mormons a grant of land somewhere in the west, but secretary Marcy opposed
him strongly and said if he did it, he would resign and do all he could
against him. There was a strong opposition against the Saints and Thomas
Benton had prepared an Army to destroy the saints in the wilderness and
nothing saved us only our fitting out the Mormon Battalion to go to Mexico at
the call of the Government.
November 13, 1858: A conference of authorities, at which many [were]
November 18, 1858: John Banks was cut off from the Church during the last
conference. He was baptized again today and thinks of studying law. Brother
Nathan E. Tinney was asked by President Young about John D. Lee marrying a
squaw. He told the story. President Young said I think there has been more
fuss made about it than was necessary. President Young said we have sent
Elders for several years to go among the Indians, marry their squaws and
identify themselves with the Indians, go and live with them; but up to this
day I could not get an Elder to do it. I have said if any man could get
appointed to take my place, I would show them  how it was done. He said
when an Elder goes among the Lamanites and finds a good spirited young squaw,
let him take her and make a wife of her, and if any of the brethren in the
south want to take a squaw to wife, let him go to Amasa while he is in the
south and let him seal them the same as anybody.
January 19, 1859: I spent the evening at President Young's. W. Woodruff, J.
Taylor, 0. Hyde, and C. C. Rich of the Twelve. President Young conversed upon
the subject of the present position of the United States in connection with
England and France in relation to the South American question. He said, if I
had been president of the United States seven years ago, I would have
disbanded all of the army and expended the same amount of money in building a
navy or armed steamers. I would have settled the Southern Mexico with
Americans and bought the Mexicans and finally annexed it to the United States.
And now if we have war with England, the United States will have to send their
armies by land. He also said, I have found out of late what I have said
before, that the British Government sent four regiments to Lake Superior to
stop the Mormons from going into the British possessions, and told the
Governor that England would support him with all the British force if
necessary to keep the Mormons from entering the British possession. President
Young said we are here in these valleys where we shall stay until the Lord
shall lead us. We shall never be driven from these mountains I do not believe.
February 6, 1859: I met with 0. Hyde, 0. Pratt, and C. C. Rich of the Twelve
in the prayer room. 0. Hyde prayed. 0. Pratt was mouth. We conversed upon the
things of the Kingdom of God. Spoke of prayer and fasting. 0. Pratt said that
he had often wished that he could  get faith enough to enjoy the
blessings the ancient apostles enjoyed. He said Joseph taught that unless the
apostles and elders of this Church did fast and pray until they could get the
heavens opened unto them so they could see the face of the Lord, their resting
(sic) would not be worth much to this generation. Brother Hyde moved that we
ask the privilege of President Young to fast and pray as a quorum in the
Endowment House for one week, to which we all agreed.
February 13, 1859: I spent an hour with President Young in the afternoon. He
spoke upon the subject of the book published by Mother Smith called Joseph
Smith, the Prophet. He said he wished us to take up that work and revise it
and correct it, that it belonged to the historian to attend to it that there
were many false statements made in it and he wished them to be left out and
all other statements which we did not know to be true, and give the reason why
they are left out. G.A. Smith and Elias Smith should be present. That book
makes out William Smith according to Mother Smith's statement, to be full of
the Holy Ghost and the power of God, while at the same time I heard him say in
the presence of Heber C. Kimball while Joseph Smith was a prisoner in the
hands of his enemies and I said that God would deliver him, William Smith
said, "Damn him; Joseph Smith ought to have been hung up by the neck years ago
and damn him, he will get it now anyhow." President Brigham Young said Wm.
Smith is the most wicked man I ever saw in my life. He has been filled with
all manner of wickedness.
When I was in Nauvoo, I commenced to build me a carriage. William got up
a rumor that I was finishing a carriage for my own use which Joseph had
commenced for his mother. Then Mother Smith soon reported that I was building
her a carriage, and the first time she got  me in company, she asked me
for the carriage. I did not care much about the carriage, but I was sorry to
have her take that course. W. Woodruff remarked that Mother Smith was under
the influence of Wm. Smith and the spirit of apostacy which was in Nauvoo.
President Young said, Yes I do not think the Lord would impute evil to her,
and I shall meet with her in eternity, and I am sure I shall not bring an
accusation against her. Elder 0. Pratt published that work and bought it of A.
W. Babbitt at a high price. We had a copy of it in our office. It is marvelous
that he should have published it without my counsel. Many other remarks were
made by President Young. (See private journal.)
February 21, 1859: At a fast meeting of the Quorum of the Twelve, Erastus Snow
spoke; said he felt rather stupid but he had a great desire to enjoy the Holy
Spirit. He talked as stupid as he felt, and I thought rather quenched the
spirit, but he prayed and asked for many things which were good.
February 21, 1859: Same meeting, 0. Hyde said that he must confess that he was
more stupid and dull than he wished to be. He thought it was in consequence of
going without food and tobacco, which he had been in the habit of using. He
said if we got the spirit of the Lord and pray in the spirit, we shall be
February 22, 1859: Another meeting of the Twelve Apostles, Erastus Snow spoke
concerning the feelings of many of the people against seeing the Twelve
prosper in temporal things. He thought if the Lord did not sanction this, he
permitted it to be and he thought perhaps it was not the will of God that we
should be engaged in temporal business. When I was ordained, Brother Brigham
told me to lay down my hoe and all farming  tools and labor in the
ministry, and I do not prosper in any temporal business. F. D. Richards said
Brother Snow had spoken his feelings exactly; he did not feel like engaging in
any temporal bonds.
C. C. Rich spoke upon the same subject and said that he did not know as
all the Twelve all experienced the same thing, but I think the people are
exercised by a spirit that they do not comprehend or know what it meant but
there is an opposition to Joseph and the Presidency and Twelve against their
prosperity. I think we should use wisdom in the preservation of our bodies and
lives. We have received a gospel and principles which will save us, but we
must apply it to our bodies as well as our souls in the season thereof in
order to be saved.
Lorenzo Snow spoke with regard to our attending to temporal matters. I
think we shall have to attend to temporal matters and understand them in order
to build up the Kingdom of God. I have no doubt but that if Bishop Hunter
would take care of our families and we do nothing else and make the hearts of
men tremble and be filled with the power of God, but would this benefit the
people more than for us to know how to teach the people in temporal things.
0. Hyde said I have thought of the subject as Erastus spoke of it, but I
have thought it was best for us to take a medium course. We must have cares
and if we could do as Bishop Hunter spoke of, we might become dry and dull. I
believe we shall have a variety sometimes fat and sometimes lean, and
sometimes nothing. We shall have trials, but I think we ought to do our duty,
magnify our calling and trust in God and all will be right. I believe the day
is not far off when the Twelve will have all that is necessary.
We had a mixed conversation upon the subject before us. We finally
concluded to fulfill our mission first  and be industrious and provide
for our families as well as we can and then trust in God.
February 23, 1859: Following a meeting of the Quorum of the Twelve, at a
quarter to 12 o'clock H. C. Kimball and D. H. Wells called. H. C. Kimball said
this made me think of the time when I returned from England. Joseph was
present and the presidency of the Seventies. They had met with a seer stone to
see what they could see when I went in. Z. Pulsipher said, don't be excited;
Brother Kimball is nothing but a man. They treated me very cooly and I went
home and wept and the Twelve all rose up and shook hands with them and
received them joyfully.
0. Hyde explained to Brother Kimball and Wells what we had done, and
would like to hear from them. Brother Kimball said, I consider every ruling
man in the Church that has the Holy Ghost as a prophet, seer and revelator,
and he should have the spirit of that office.
February 23, 1859: Same meeting, Brother Kimball said Joseph nominated G. A.
Smith to take the place of Thomas B. Marsh, and Lyman Sherman was appointed to
take the place of Orson Hyde; but Brother Sherman was very sick and died
shortly after. Brother G. A. Smith said when he heard of Brother Sherman's
death, he thought his time would soon come. Brother Kimball said it was not
the will of God for a man to take Brother Hyde's place. The Twelve can ordain
men to the apostleship and give them all the power you have and you have all
that we have got, but you cannot make a prophet only the natural way and a man
cannot be a patriarch and not a prophet, for a man must have the spirit of a
prophet before he can bless and prophesy. The gifts and callings of God are
without repentance. There are  thousands of prophets among the gentiles
and spiritualists that have not repented or obeyed the gospel. There are
natural gifts to man. If they would receive the gospel, their gifts would be
made more manifest. G. A. Smith read some in the Doctrine and Covenants. H. C.
Kimball said, "I always believed that Lyman Wight would be saved. I never had
any but good feelings towards him."
April 3, 1859: I met with my Quorum for prayer. L. W. Hardy prayed. J. C.
Little was mouth. I spent several hours with President Young, D. H. Wells, G.
A. Smith and A. Carrington. President Young said we must begin to look out for
some good hiding places to put the women and children and old men and
provisions and prepare for another war. I am satisfied the present one will
fizzle out. I would recommend to lay up a good quantity of dried beans and
peas. They will keep longer than any other grain and we want to find a place
which will be hard of access that cannot be taken, but that has water that
cannot be cut off and we want to store up provisions against a time of need.
July 20, 1859: I met with the Presidency and Twelve at President Young's
office at 8 o'clock for the purpose of taking into consideration the subject
of our candidate or delegate to Washington. We ascertained that our enemies
intend to run Dr. Hurt for candidate and Hartnet (?) would give him a
certificate if he did not get more than five votes on the plea that Horace
Eldridge was not a resident of this territory having been absent nearly a
year. A number of voters came in. We organized a caucus or meeting by
appointing S. M. Blair chairman and A. Carrington secretary. The meeting
resolved to drop the name of Horace Eldridge and insert in its stead the name
of William H. Hooper so that our enemies will have no chance to cavil about
 August 31, 1859: After I had retired to rest, Dimick Huntington called
upon me and informed me that Elder Hyde wished to see me. I went and had an
interview with him. He informed me that a young man had ridden 100 miles to
inform him that Judge Eckless, who was holding a court at Nephi, had issued a
warrant for him on the false testimony of a woman who said that he gave
counsel concerning the killing of the Parrishes which 0. Hyde said was false.
The messenger said a posse was sent for at Camp Floyd to come and take him and
he knew not what hour the posse would come. He said his course was marked out.
Ormus Bate informed me that Wm. Hickman told him that what he was doing was by
the counsel of the authorities of the Church meaning the crimes which were
being committed such as stealing cattle, etc. I told Bate it was false. There
was not a righteous man in Israel who either counseled him to take such a
course or sanctioned his doing so. I told President Young what he had said.
September 25, 1859: I met with the Twelve in the evening. 0. Hyde prayed. 0.
Pratt was mouth. It was the first time Elder Hyde has met with us for some
time. He has been about for some three weeks in consequence of hearing that
there were some warrants out for him. The evening was spent in conversing upon
the subject of the Ten Tribes in the North Country; the higher law of God in
opposition to the law of gravitation in the ascension of Christ; Elijah and
Enoch and the City of Zion to heaven upon the same principle. A portion of the
North Country containing the ten tribes may be separated from the earth. 0.
Hyde and others believed they would soon return.
January 9, 1860: I spent the afternoon and evening with President Young and
his family with Mrs.  Woodruff and Phebe, Brother and Sister Stenhouse,
Judge E. Smith and lady and N. H. Felt and ladies. We took a good supper. In
the edge of the evening we met in the sitting room, had singing and prayer.
Brother Stenhouse was mouth. President Young's family was present. A good
spirit prevailed and such order I never saw in any numerous family in my life.
His immediate family cannot be less than 100 persons.
January 22, 1860: At Sunday evening prayer circle, Brother Kimball said in
speaking of our Prayer Circle, I never saw T. D. Brown in that circle but what
I felt sorry to see him there. President Young said he would never have been
there if you had not recommended him, for I had not confidence enough in him.
He laughed and so did Wm. W. Phelps and others. What is spoken in a prayer
circle should never be named out of the Circle--not to a wife or anybody else.
If there is anything to be said I will say it. I could preach all about the
endowments in public and the world know nothing about it. I could preach all
about Masonry and none but a mason know anything about it. And the more part
of Masonry is to keep a secret.
January 27, 1860: Minutes of a meeting of the Presidency and Twelve,
Presidents of Seventies and others assembled in President Young's Council Room
at 6 o'clock. There were present — President Young, President Kimball, (D. H.
Wells sick), all of the Twelve except A. Lyman and G. A. Smith, who were sick,
the Presidency of the Seventies, Bishop Hunter and many others. A hymn was
sung, "0 Happy Souls who Pray." Prayer by 0. Hyde. President Young stated the
object of the meeting was to converse upon doctrinal points to see if we see
alike and think alike. I pray that we may have the spirit of God to rest upon
us that our minds may be  upon the subject and that we may speak by the
Holy Spirit. He then called upon A. Carrington to read a sermon. He read it
before the company--a piece prepared for the press written by Orson Pratt upon
the Godhead. He claimed that it was the attributes of God that he worshipped
and not the person, and that he worshipped those attributes whether he found
them in God, Jesus Christ, Adam, Moses, the Apostles, Joseph, Brigham, or in
anybody else. After the document was read, President Young then called upon
the Twelve to express their feelings upon the subject. He called upon 0. Hyde
to speak and he called upon J. Taylor to speak. He spoke a short time. No one
knew at the time (except the President and Carrington) who was the author of
the document read. Brother Taylor said he did not see it in that light. He
worshipped a personage and not the attributes. He thought God was located and
could not worship the attributes in anybody. President Young then called a
vote of the assembly and said if you understand this to be a correct doctrine
as here written, I wish you to manifest it by saying yes. No one spoke.
President Young then said, do I worship attributes or the dispenser of these
attributes? This is 0. Pratt's sermon prepared for the press. I do not want to
have it published if it is not right. Brother Orson worships the attributes of
God, but not God. I worship not the attributes, but that God who holds and
dispenses. If eternity was full of attributes and no one to dispense them,
they would not be worth a feather. Suppose an angel comes to us tonight with a
message from God and he tells the angel not to make himself known. He comes to
us with a message and gives a New Law and a penalty for not obeying. You may
ask who are you? He may not tell you who he is or he may say God sent me. You
may say, where is that God who sent you? I don't know or care anything about
you or what you say. He might say to you, I am a god to  you. Moses said
to Israel, I am a god to you. Joseph said to us, I am a god to you. This was
true and upon the same principles, I am a god to this people and so is any man
who is appointed to lead Israel or the Kingdom of God. If the people reject
him, they reject the one who sent him; but we will let that drop and turn to
the other subject now. Suppose we were all to receive a fulness of the
attributes of God and according to Orson Pratt's theory, the Lord had a
fulness and He could not advance, but we could advance till we were equal to
Him. Then if we worshipped the attributes instead of God, we would soon
worship ourselves as soon as we had a fulness of these attributes. Then you
cannot worship anything beyond, yourself. You would then worship the
attributes and not the dispenser of those attributes. "This is false
doctrine." God did not say worship Moses because he was a god to the people.
You may say to your wife or son, do so and so. They will say I will not, but I
will go to a greater man. I will go to Brigham Young. You might say I am your
counselor, dictator or your God. Either would be correct and they should obey
your just and righteous command, yet they should not worship you, for this
would be sin. Orson Pratt has differed from me in many things. But this is a
great principle and I do not wish to say you shall do so and so. I do not know
of a man who has a mathematical turn of mind, but what goes too far. The
trouble between Orson Pratt and me is I do not know enough and he knows too
much. I do not know everything. There is a mystery concerning the God I
worship which mystery will be removed when I come to a full knowledge of God.
One of the greatest things Joseph Smith ever did was to familiarize heaven and
earth and cause them to shake hands together and become familiar together.
This was a great principle. It is simple yet true. When I meet the God I
worship, I expect to [meet a] personage with whom I have been  acquainted
upon the same principle that I would to meet with my earthly father after
going upon a journey and returning home. W. Woodruff spoke and said that it is
our privilege so to live as to have the spirit of God to bear record of the
truth of any revelation that comes from God through the mouth of his prophet
who leads his people and it has ever been a key with me that when the Prophet
who leads presents a doctrine or principle or says thus saith the Lord, I make
it a policy to receive it even if it comes in contact with my tradition or
views, being well satisfied that the Lord would reveal the truth unto His
prophet whom He has called to lead His church before He would unto me, and the
word of the Lord through the prophet is the end of the Law unto me. 0. Hyde
and Joseph Young both backed me up. Joseph Young said, "I do not believe in
the doctrine of worshipping the attributes and not the author. I once loved a
woman. She says to me you shall have my respect and kind regard, and she told
me to go in peace. I told her it was not her good will that I wanted alone; I
wanted her. So with my God. If He was to say to me, Joseph, here take my
attributes and go, I would say, No, Father, it is not your attributes alone
that I want, but I want you. When I read 0. Pratt's views in The Seer, I could
not swallow it. Joseph the Prophet said when you see your Father, you will see
him just as He was in this life, only He will be full of strength, glory,
immortality and eternal life." President Brigham Young said now here is the
Twelve. I wish to extend their influence as far as I can but I cannot do it
while they teach false doctrine. One of the causes of the decline in England
(as I understand the people are clear down) , is what Orson Pratt preached in
The Seer. There is not a man in the Church that can preach better than Orson
Pratt upon any subject which he understands. It is music to hear him, but the
trouble is he will preach upon things he does not  know a thing about,
and then he will preach false doctrine and so will Elder Hyde. He preaches
upon the resurrection and teaches things which are not true. I will tell you
the God which you and I worship is a Being that was on an earth like this. He
has been clothed in mortality the same as we have been and he has had devils
to fight the same as we have had, but I do not expect they were the same
devils that we have. That God says I am your God and there is none else. Let
us worship Him and none else. He is the God that we have. No matter what Gods
Enoch saw when the heavens were opened unto him, if the God he saw had been
exalted millions of years before our God was, he also had to occupy an earth
like ourselves and we shall find it out at some period and this is all the
mystery there is about it. If we are faithful, we in our turn shall be exalted
and become Gods and there will be no mystery about it when we understand it.
Orson Hyde said I am satisfied that I have used a good deal of philosophy
which is not true, but that is all done away with, and I did not think I
should meet with the prejudices of Potawatamia here tonight. President Young
said if you bring Potawatamia with you, do not expect to meet it. 0. Hyde said
that he did not preach in Grantsville as Brother Joseph Young reported he did.
Brother Joseph was not present and he has been misinformed concerning it. E.
T. Benson explained the way 0. Hyde did preach. He compared the resurrection
to taking a journey around the world. We travel all day, stop at a station at
night, lie down and sleep at night, arise in the morning and continue our
journey through another day and so on. So at the end of this life we sleep in
the grave till the morning of the resurrection; we then arise and continue our
journey. Brother Benson also said I do not preach things which I do not know.
I keep in shallow water. I wish to teach the people those  things which
they can understand and those things we cannot understand, I do not trouble
myself about. I know it is my duty to sustain the president of this Church. If
I do not respect the President of this Church and believe his word and I set
myself up against him, I am under condemnation. I would as leave cut off my
right hand. If he speaks to us, we must believe him and obey him. I mean to do
Erastus Snow said President Young has put words in my mouth so that I can
convey what I want. We are apt to say many things which we do not mean and we
injure ourselves. I cannot see things in the same light that Orson Pratt does,
but when President Young has taught doctrine, it has always tasted good to me.
I do not wish to know any more than God wishes me to.
Orson Pratt said I will speak upon this subject. I have not spoken but
once in the Tabernacle since conference. I then spoke upon the revelations in
the Doctrine and Covenants concerning the Father and Son and their attributes.
I spoke upon those attributes of the Father and Son. I spoke of the attributes
of the Saints. I gave my views upon the attributes of God. I sincerely
believed what I preached. How long I have believed this doctrine, I do not
know, but it has been for years. I have published it in The Seer. I spoke of a
plurality of gods. In order to worship this God I said that I adored the
attributes wherever I found them. I was honest in this matter. I would not
worship a god or tabernacle that did not possess attributes. If I did, I
should worship idols. I have taught this doctrine. Now the reason I worship
the Father is because in Him is combined the attributes. If He had not those
attributes, I would not worship Him any more than I would this chair. I cannot
see any difference between myself and President Young. If you had told me what
you worshipped him for, you would have told me something, but now I can see no
difference  between us. I wish to explain. Now Jesus said, I am in the
Father and the Father in me. Now I do not suppose that the Father is in the
Son and the Son in the Father in the tabernacle, but in the spirit and
attributes, truth, light, power, etc. We are told that the son represents the
Father in attributes, etc. I called upon the brethren to come to this meeting
to settle this. But I must have something more than a declaration of President
Young to convince me. I must have evidence. I am willing to take President
Young as a guide in most things but not in ALL. President Young does not
propose to have revelations in all things. I am not to loose in my agency. I
have said many things which President Young says are false. I do not know how
it is. I count President Young equal to Joseph and Joseph equal to President
Young. I find things in Joseph's revelations that govern me. I would as leave
believe Joseph as Brigham. When Joseph teaches anything and Brigham seems to
teach another contrary to Joseph (I say seems to), I believe them as Joseph
has spoken them and as the Apostle speaks of them. I do not know God only by
His attributes, and that God who has the most attributes I worship. I worship
but one God, and God does not dwell in my, only His attributes. I have spoken
plainly. I would rather not have spoken so plainly, but I have no excuses to
make. President Young said I ought to make a confession. But Orson Pratt is
not a man to make a confession of what I do not believe. I am not going to
crawl to Brigham Young and act the hypocrite and confess what I do not
believe. I will be a free man. President Young condemns my doctrines to be
false. I do not believe them to be false which I published in The Seer in
England. It has been said we should let these things sleep. But you do not let
them sleep. If I had thought while in England that President Young worshipped
a God without attributes, I would not have written what I did. (The above
remark  was an unkind cut by Orson Pratt; he should not have said it.)
But I do not believe it, yet I will not act the hypocrite. It may cost me my
fellowship, but I will stick to it. If I die tonight, I would say, Lord God
Almighty, I believe what I say.
Elder John Taylor spoke at some length and tried to convince Orson Pratt
of his error. President Young said Orson Pratt has started out upon false
premises to argue upon. His foundation has been a false one all the time and I
will prove it false. You have been like a mad stubborn mule and have taken a
false position in order to accuse me. You have accused me of worshipping a
stalk or stone or a dead body without life or attributes. You never heard such
a doctrine taught by me or any leader of the Church. It is as false as Hell
and you will not hear the last of it soon. You know it is false. Do we worship
those attributes? No, we worship God because he has all those attributes and
is the dispenser of them and because he is our Father and our God. Orson Pratt
puts down a lie to argue upon. He has had false ground all the time tonight.
There never was a time or eternity but what a God did exist and a God that had
children upon the same principle that children are now begotten, and I was
begotten by the God I worship who reigns in the heavens, and I shall also in
my turn, reign as a God and so will you.
0. Hyde said to 0. Pratt, my opinion is not worth as much to me as my
fellowship in this Church.
President Young said Michael was a resurrected being and he left Eloheim
and came to this earth and with an immortal body, continued so till he partook
of earthly food and begot children who were mortal (keep this to yourselves) ;
then they died. A. Carrington spoke upon the subject a short time and made
some useful remarks.
 President Young spoke upon the subject of 0. Pratt laying down false
principles to work upon. That principle if carried out would place us in a
position that when a man gets a fulness of the attributes of God, they would
have to worship themselves. But if we worship God, we worship him because he
possesses all the attributes and dispenses them to the children of men. All
these attributes are the servants of God. They serve his purposes and are at
his command. President H.C. Kimball followed President Young and said Brother
Orson Pratt has withstood Joseph and he has withstood Brother Brigham many
times, and he has done it tonight and it made my blood chill. It is not for
you to lead, but to be led by him. You have not the power to dictate but to be
dictated to. W. Woodruff arose and said Brother Orson Pratt, I wish to ask you
one or two questions. You see that the spirit and doctrine which you possess
is entirely in opposition to the First Presidency, the Quorum of the Twelve,
and all who are present this evening, and it chills the blood in our veins to
hear your words and feel your spirit. Should not this be a guidance to you
that you are wrong? What would become of the Quorum of the Twelve if we all
felt as you do? We should all go to hell in a pile together. You say you are
honest in the course you are pursuing. I wish to ask you if you were honest
when you said that if you had known that President Young worshipped a God
without life or attributes, that you would not have written what you did. (0.
Pratt said, I will recall that.) It was an insult to President Young and the
Holy Priesthood which he holds. Every man in this room who has a particle of
the spirit of God, knows that President Young is a Prophet of God and that God
sustains him and he has the Holy Spirit and his doctrines are true, and that
he is qualified to lead the people, and he has explained everything so plainly
this evening that a child can understand it, and yet it is  no evidence
to you. Nothing can make an impression upon you; no argument can reach your
understanding. But Brother Orson, I have seen the day when you were in sorrow.
It was when you were cast out of your Quorum and out of the Church and that,
too, in consequence of pursuing the same course you are this evening; then you
could both see, feel and understand. Then argument could reach you when you
saw your glory and crown departing from you. I beg of you to reflect and not
let your will carry you too far in those things. It would be better for us not
to be able to cast up a simple sum in addition and be humble before the Lord
than to have ever so much knowledge and permit that knowledge to lead us to
destruction. There are but few men upon earth upon whom God has bestowed such
gifts, qualifications and reasoning powers as he has upon you, and He will
hold you responsible for the use you make of them, and you should not make a
wreck of your salvation for contending for things which you do not understand
and I do feel at this advanced state of the Church and the late day and wish
the information which you possess that neither you nor your brethren ought to
be troubled with false doctrine. Neither should you cause your brethren to
listen to such a scene of things as we have heard tonight or to insult the
president of this Church as you have done. Although you are unbending in your
will tonight, the day is not far distant when you will be glad to bend to the
president of this Church and make reconciliation.
Erastus Snow followed and backed up the testimony of those who had
Orson Hyde spoke upon the subject and said Brother Pratt had not got the
spirit of God. He was followed by C. C. Rich who backed up the testimony of
the Twelve in saying that Orson Pratt was wrong. E. T. Benson spoke upon the
same subject and said if Brother  Pratt had the confidence in President
Young which he ought to have, he would feel different. If he had the
confidence in his brethren which he should have, I know he would feel
President Young said I will tell you how I got along with Joseph. I found
out that God called Joseph to be a Prophet. I did not do it. I then said I
will leave the Prophet in the hands of that God who called and ordained him to
be a Prophet. He is not responsible to me and it is none of my business what
he does. It is for me to follow and obey him. I once was ashamed of one thing
which I did while in Missouri in Zions Camp. I got a revelation that God
accepted our offering. I had the same thing revealed to me twice and that we
should not go into Jackson County. I named this to some of the brethren a day
or two before Joseph got a revelation upon the same subject. I felt ashamed
that I named it first. I knew where we were going and I now know that when we
go to Jackson County, we shall go from the West, and I will now tell you all
and you may write it down that all my preaching by the Holy Ghost is
revelation. I told Brother Joseph that he had given us revelation enough to
last us 20 years. When that time is out, I can give as good revelation as
there is in the Doctrine and Covenants. Elder Taylor said in one of his
sermons that, "If we walk in the light of the Lord, we should have revelations
all the time." It is the light that is within you. No man can live his
religion without living in revelation, but I would never tell a revelation to
the Church unless Joseph told it first. Joseph once told me to go to his own
house to attend a meeting with him. He said that he would not go without me. I
went and Hyrum preached upon the Bible, Book of Mormon, and Doctrine and
Covenants, and said we must take them as our guide alone. He preached very
lengthy until he nearly wearied the people out. When he closed, Joseph 
told me to get up. I did so. I took the books and piled them all up on top of
each other. I then said that I would not give the ashes of a rye straw for all
those books for my salvation without the living oracles. I should follow and
obey the living oracles for my salvation instead of anything else. When I got
through, Hyrum got up and made a confession for not including the living
It may be thought strange by the brethren that I will still fellowship
Elder 0. Pratt after what he has said, but I shall do it. I am determined to
whip Brother Pratt into it and make him work in the harness. Orson Pratt said
if I gratified my feelings, I had rather go into the canyon than to preach. I
have got to go to Tooele to get wood for my family. President Young said I
will give you a mission in Tooele to preach and send word to the Bishop to get
some man and draw up his wood. Brother Pratt has no business in the canyon.
The Lord does not want him there. F. D. Richards dismissed the meeting.
January 28, 1860: I spent the day in the office. I met with the Twelve in the
prayer circle. Orson Pratt met with us. He did not dress, but said he wanted
to be in the society of the Twelve. He seemed much more soft in his spirit
than he had been.
January 29, 1860: Sunday I met at the Tabernacle. Orson Pratt was in the
stand, and quite unexpected to his brethren, he arose before his brethren and
made a very humble full confession before the whole assembly for his
opposition to President Young and his brethren, and he said he wished all the
Church was present to hear it. He quoted Joseph Smith's revelation to prove
that President Brigham Young was right and that all were under obligation to
follow the leader of the Church. I never heard Orson Pratt speak better or
more to the satisfaction of the people, than on this occasion.  He would
not partake of the sacrament until he had made a confession; then he partook
of it. I attended the evening meeting of the 14th Ward. I preached and was
followed by Orson Pratt.
March 4, 1860: President Young said I corrected 0. Pratt today. I did not say
to him that God would increase to all eternity. But I said the moment that we
say that God knows all things, comprehends all things and has a fulness of all
that he ever will attain, that moment eternity ceases. You put bounds to
eternity, space and matter, and you make an end and stopping place to it. The
people or many say they cannot understand the things. This is true. No man can
understand the things of eternity; and Brother Pratt and all men should let
the matter of the gods alone. I do not understand these things. Neither does
any man in the flesh, and we should let them alone.
March 4, 1860: The conversation turned upon Joseph's children. Brother Taylor
said it was a pity that Emma had such an influence on them. B. Young said,
Bless your heart, the Lord watches over them and will take care of them.
March 7, 1860: This morning I spent the time in the Endowment House. This
forenoon we gave endowments to 28--15 men and 13 women; among the number was
Capt . Walter M. Gibson and his daughter ....
March 7, 1860: In conversation, President Young said if the United States
annexed us to New Mexico, we would soon become an independent nation and
organize ourselves into a government.
 March 14, 1860: At the Endowment House, President Heber C. Kimball
delivered an address upon his feelings to the brethren. (See private history.)
April 4, 1860: I attended a Council of the Presidency and Twelve at the
Historians Office in the evening upon the subject of the sermon of Orson
Pratt. The sermon was read and the time was occupied till half past 11 o'clock
in discussing the subject. President Young was the only one of the Presidency
who were present. There were present the Twelve, 0. Hyde, 0. Pratt, W.
Woodruff, J. Taylor, G. A. Smith, E. T. Benson, C. C. Rich, F. D. Richards,
and Erastus Snow. President Young made many remarks concerning doctrinal
points and the situation of Orson Pratt who seemed very dark in his mind upon
many points of doctrine. President Young wished the matter to be settled
before the Quorum of the Twelve and not go before the conference. After
spending several hours in investigating the subject, it was decided for the
Twelve to meet in the morning in prayer and fasting and seek the business
among ourselves. President Young said while speaking of revelation that
someone asked if we were keeping the celestial law. It came to me like a
flash, and I said it out: Can a people keep a celestial law while in a
telestial or terrestrial kingdom? I think no people will keep the fulness of a
celestial law or have it revealed to them until they inherit a celestial
April 5, 1860: The Quorum of the Twelve met this morning in the prayer room.
We talked the matter over concerning Brother Pratt; dressed and prayed; read
over his sermon and corrected it, and the Twelve voted to receive the
confession of Orson Pratt.
 August 19, 1860: At Sunday meeting, President Young followed and
expressed his feelings upon a variety of things. Presidents Young and Kimball,
with 0. Pratt, W. Woodruff, J. Taylor, G. A. Smith, E. Snow, F. D. Richards
and G. Q. Cannon of the Twelve, met for prayer when the following conversation
took place. President Young said the people of the United States had sought
our destruction and they had used every exertion to perfect it. They have
worked through the Masonic institution to perfect it. Joseph and Hyrum Smith
were Master Masons and they were put to death by masons or through their
instigation, and he gave the sign of distress and he was shot by masons while
in the act, and there were delegates from the various lodges in the Union to
see that he was put to death. I hope to live to see the day when I can have
power to make them do right. They have got the blood of the prophets upon
their heads and they have got to meet it. When President Buchanan and the U.S.
Government sent Col. Johnston and the U.S. Army to Utah, it was with the
express purpose to destroy the Church and Kingdom from off the earth, to put
to death this people, but the Lord sustained us and put them to shame and
confusion and to His name be the honor and glory. There are other Masons sent
to this territory for the same purpose to establish a lodge here and try to
get an influence with some here to lay a plan to try to murder me and the
leaders of the Church, but they will not accomplish it. Now Brother L. N.
Scovill thinks so much of masonry that he might join in with them. G. A. Smith
said he does not wish to mix hair and wool, but he would like to go to England
and obtain five charters for lodges which would give us a grand lodge which
would make us independent of all other Grand Lodges in the world. This is what
Brother Scovill would like to do and this could be done, but I do not think he
would be willing to mingle  with our enemies to the injury of this
people. President Young said I have no doubt but that thing could be done and
we could take our young men into the lodge, but then I would ask what good
could it do? What good could result from it? I think no good at all. The truth
is we have got to look to the Lord God of Israel to sustain us, and not to any
institution or kingdom or people upon the earth except the kingdom of God, and
I ask no odds of any man or set of men beneath the heavens except the Lord and
August 22, 1860: I spent the forenoon hearing history read to G.A. Smith and
the afternoon Presidents B. Young and H.C. Kimball were present from 3 to 4:30
and heard history read. While speaking of the destruction by storm in the
States, President Young said I wish the state of Missouri would take fire and
burn up--everything except that which is pure and good. Then we could go back,
for I want to go pretty soon. We don't want to stay here long.
August 27, 1860: A certain revelation was read to President Young, given to
him May 28, 1847, on Piatt River in the pioneer camp. He said, record it and
lay it away, but not to publish it. I felt then as I do now, when I felt to
accuse any of the brethren of anything which they do not acknowledge, I feel
that I had rather be mistaken in my judgment than to have them guilty of evil.
September 4, 1860: Brother Cannon said there was a learned doctor that wanted
to be baptized; he believed in this work but wanted to close up his business
in New York City first. Said when he was baptized that he should lay aside his
practice of medicine, as he believed the Lord had provided means for the
healing of his Saints without the practice of medicine. He is satisfied 
that the doctrine of the plurality of God and that Adam is our Father is a
true doctrine revealed from God to Joseph and Brigham; for this same doctrine
is taught in some of the old Jewish records which have never been in print and
I know Joseph Smith nor Brigham Young have had access to, and the Lord has
revealed this doctrine unto them or they could not have taught it. President
Young said if all that God had revealed was in fine print, it would more than
fill this room, but very little is written or printed which the Lord has
September 9, 1860: At a meeting of departing missionaries held in the
Historian's Office, President Young made some remarks upon his commandments to
the Elders. He said that every man that had gone out on missions and turned
merchants, they are not worth a groat when they come home. They are empty in
spirit and become beggarly poor. Brother P. P. Pratt began this in England and
he was beggarly poor for years, and Erastus Snow and F. D. Richards came home
merchants and they are poor and Orson Pratt came home in carriages and with
silks and satins and he is poor. He spoke in the power of God and sharply
rebuked the Twelve and Elders for their spirit of speculation which they
indulged in and when each Elder got home, they have not the spirit of God in
them. He was followed by George F. Hendry. Elders Erastus Snow, 0. Pratt, and
H. C. Kimball all bore testimony to what President Young had said was true. H.
C. Kimball referred to P. P. Pratt being in merchandising and would not trust
him $5.00; and Yearsley said that he would not trust H. C. Kimball nor God
Almighty; was half live while millions of such men are dead. He bore testimony
in the power of God to what President Young had said. He said that the Elders
had been like blood suckers from here to England, and it is time for it to be
stopped, and let the wo-men alone and not be courting them, but let them
alone. Many bring home women and want the president to soon seal a woman to
him. This will soon kill him. President Young then spoke to Orson Pratt and
said that the book debt was the worst trouble the Saints had to contend with
for six years. Orson Pratt has done more to make that debt than any other man;
so many books are forced upon the people and they are forced to take them or
they will not be f ellowshipped . Now stop publishing and getting your portraits
taken and fill the kingdom with them and make the people pay for them. This
keeps the people poor and keeps them from emigrating. Brother Orson Pratt had
made some remarks saying that he had used his own means and not any of the
means of the Church. He had got it all by his publications. President Young
said it all came out of the poor saints just as much as though he had begged
it. J. V. Lonb reported President Young's speech which pierced the bones and
marrow and thoughts and intents of the hearts of the Twelve Apostles and
others who were present. He spoke the truth in the name of the Lord with great
power and sharpness and he reproved the sins of the Twelve and others in a
manner which made them feel by the power of God the necessity of walking
uprightly before the Lord and to be free from all sin.
September 13, 1860: Addressing the Bishops, Brigham Young said in part, Now if
the Bishops want to do their duty, let them go to work and raise means enough
to help the poor Saints that are going away. Orson Pratt, Erastus Snow are
poor. Brother Bywater and John L. Smith and some others want some help to get
away, and their families will want help after they are gone and the Bishops
must see to them.
 September 23, 1860: At the close of the meeting, the Presidency and
Twelve met the missionaries at the Historian's Office. Several were blessed;
among the number were 0. Pratt, Erastus Snow, G. Q. Cannon, and Wm. H. Hooper,
after which we repaired to the prayer room where we had a very interesting
meeting. The subject of Orson Pratt came up again concerning his false
doctrines. President Kimball wished him to make satisfaction to President
Young. But President Young said he did not wish him to make any
acknowledgement to him. Brother Pratt was strangely constituted; he had
acquired a great deal of knowledge upon many things, but in other things he
was one of the most ignorant men he had ever seen in his life. He was full of
integrity and would lie down and have his head cut off for me or his religion
if necessary, but he will never see his error until he goes into the spirit
world. Then he will say, Brother Brigham, how foolish I was. Now Brother Pratt
thinks that he and all the Gods will be learning for many millions of years,
but by and by will know all things and all will know it alike and that will be
the end of their exaltations and knowledge. He cannot see the folly of forming
this opinion here in the flesh and in his ignorance. But a thousand years
hence he will see the folly of it. I will hold on to Brother Pratt and all
those my brethren of the Twelve notwithstanding all their sins, folly and
weaknesses, until I meet with them in my Father's Kingdom, to part no more
because they love God and are full of integrity. Brother Pratt said, I do not
believe as Brother Brigham and Brother Kimball do in some points of doctrine,
and they do not wish me to acknowledge to others that I do not believe.
Brother Brigham said, No, you cannot see the truth in this matter until you
get into the spirit world. Brother Brigham spoke very comforting words to the
Twelve. He said his love for them was far above woman, and I wish you could
all say it.
 December 16, 1860: Part of remarks of Brigham Young at morning meeting:
He also spoke of the Celestial Law; said we should not have the celestial law
revealed to us until we got into the Celestial Kingdom. There is a law
belonging to every kingdom. What kingdom are we in? We are not even in a
Terrestrial Kingdom. Then let us not talk about keeping a celestial law until
we get into a Celestial Kingdom--at least until we can keep the Law of the
Gospel while in a Telestial Kingdom.
January 31, 1861: Part of remarks of Brigham Young: The question has often
been asked, how is it with little children? Will they grow or not after death?
Joseph once said they would and then he said they would not. He never had any
revelation upon the subject. And I have no doctrine to give upon the subject.
I believe in the great variety in the vast creations of God. I do not believe
that the Lord ever made two worlds alike or think alike in any world. I do not
believe that the human family have been alike in stature in the various ages
of this world. The Lord has power to give a soul or spirit as much
intelligence in a tabernacle 2 or 3 feet high as in a giant 8 or 10 feet high,
as we find evidence that in some ages of this world, men have lived to that
height. My doctrine or belief is that we shall find all children and people of
the resurrection as they lie down with the same stature. That is the way I
want to receive my children. If I bury a child that is two years old, I don't
want him or her to come to me in a tabernacle 80 or 100 years old or at any
other age--only the age it left me, and that is the way I believe it will be.
January 31, 1861: Part of same sermon: You know when you have a vision, you
can see as well all over your body as out of your eyes. When Joseph had a
reve- [ 144 ] lation, he had the eyes of the Lord. He saw as the Lord sees. How
did I know what was going on in Washington? I have known what was going on
there all the time, and I know what is going on in other people's houses. I
know it by the spirit of God; it is revealed to me.
April 6, 1861: The General Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints met this morning in the Tabernacle of the Lord in Great Salt
Lake City. Orson Hyde called the meeting to order before the Presidency got
there, which was a little before the time of 10 o'clock. President Young
showed us this was wrong--that he was the president of the Church and we
should have waited for him to have opened the meeting. It did not enter the
mind of any of the Twelve but what it was right at the time.
April 6, 1861: After the conference sessions that day, I met with all the
Presidency and 0. Hyde, G. A. Smith, L. Snow, and W. Woodruff of the Twelve in
the Prayer Circle. L. Snow prayed and G. A. Smith was mouth; at the close of
prayers, Joseph A. Young came into the room and informed President Young that
what remains that could be found of George A. Smith, Jr., had just arrived by
Jacob Hamblin, consisting of a part of the scull and thigh bones. They were
brought into George A. Smith's house. Before leaving the circle room,
President Young said I want to say a few words to Brother Orson Hyde. At the
opening of this general conference, I was there one minute before the time,
and Brother Hyde had opened the conference, had prayers and singing and I must
say I was mortified. I am the president of the whole church and it is my place
to preside at a general conference. Did you ever know me to step forward in
the days of Joseph and take his place and open a general conference without
his directing me to do it? Or did you  ever know me to interfere with the
rights of any man? No, you have not. I should have waited an hour after the
time before I should have opened the conference, but Brother Hyde opened it
before the time and he has served me the same several times, and I don't want
to see it any more. Elder Orson Hyde said it never entered my heart that I was
doing wrong. Several who were present said it was 10 o'clock and asked me to
open the conference, and I only did it to open the way for you. Brother George
asked me this noon to open the conference, and I told him no for I had heard
that you were not pleased about it. G. A. Smith said I did ask him and it did
not enter into my heart but what all was right. Brother Hyde said he would
remember it for the future. I do not think anyone of the Twelve thought of it.
President Young said, Now I will ask all of you, how would you feel if you had
a work to do which God and the heavens held you responsible for, and just as
you were about to step forth to do it, another man should rise up and take it
out of your hands before the people, as though you were not qualified to do it
and were neglecting your duty. You would not like it. You would feel chagrined
and so did I. Now we can see by this how easy it is for a man to walk into a
mud hole when they think they are walking on solid ground. Then let us profit
by this example and be careful that we do not interfere with the rights of
others. We then went over to President Young's and spent the evening.
May 25, 1861: While on a trip to the southern settlements with Brigham Young,
we visited the Mountain Meadow Monument put up at the burial place of 120
persons killed by Indians in 1857. The pile of stone was about 12 feet high,
but beginning to tumble down. A wooden cross was placed on top with the
following words: Vengeance is mine and I will repay saith the  Lord.
President Young said it should be Vengeance is mine and I have taken a little.
December 11, 1861: Recording remarks by Brigham Young the evening of December
10, 1861, at the President's Office. I also spent the evening of the 10th at
President Young's office when President Young expressed his views very plainly
upon the Governor's message. He said if I were the President or Speaker at the
Legislature, I would not refer the message to any committee or say one word
about it. I hope there will be nothing said about it in the Legislature at
all. They want us to pay taxes and next they will want us to send a thousand
men to the war. What will they do about the taxes? The people have not the
money. They would have to take wheat and lumber and such things as the people
have if they got anything, but they will not collect the taxes here; neither
will they get 1000 men to go into the Army. They would spend one million
dollars by sending an army here to collect thirty thousand dollars taxes. They
have sought our destruction all the day long. Why do they not pay their own
debts? They destroyed their army and ammunition at Camp Floyd so that we
should not get any of it, when the government is owing Utah their quota of
arms. I will see them in hell before I will raise an army for them. Abe
Lincoln has sent these men here to prepare the way for an Army. An order has
been sent to California to raise an army to come to Utah. This is the reason
why Ball came back. I pray daily that the Lord will take away the reigns of
Government of the wicked rulers and put it into the hands of the wise and
good. I will see the day when those wicked rulers are wiped out. The Governor
quoted my sayings about the Constitution I do and always have supported the
Constitution but I am not in league with such cursed scoundrels as Abe Lincoln
and his minions. They have  sought our destruction from the beginning and
Abe Lincoln has ordered an army to this Territory from California and that
order passed over on these wires. A. Lanaron (?) from California said in
Washington a short time since that the Mormons were in the way and must be
removed. The feelings of Abe Lincoln are that Buchanan tried to destroy the
Mormons and could not; now I will try my hand at it. Other subjects were
December 23, 1861: I spent the afternoon in the Legislature. In the evening
the committee on revenue met at the Historians Office. Also President Young
and Wells. We had a caucus (?) to take into consideration the subject of the
welfare of the inhabitants of Utah. We read the long law upon the direct tax
and discussed that subject. President Young said in speaking of Governor
Dawson, you take a man like him who has been an editor for 15 years and you
will find him to be a jackass. He told the story of Brockass on the steamer
going down the river. The Homestead Bill was spoken of. President Young said
the Lord will soon pass a Homestead Bill. You need not look for the nation to
do much for us. H. Stout was of the opinion that the Legislature had not the
power to make laws disposing of lands and improvements. E. T. Benson and Orson
Hyde made short speeches. President Young followed and said, you want to go to
and call a convention. We want to get up a State Government. I believe as I
live that we should organize a State Government and let it go into effect by
the 15th of March, and I have faith to believe that God will sustain us. This
is a secret caucus (?) and I don't want it known what is done here. I can say
this about forming a State Government. I believe that Abe Lincoln does intend
to bring destruction upon this people if he can and has the power. I want to
say one word with regard to assuming this direct tax. I think we had better
let the  Government appoint their own officers and collect their own tax,
for I am satisfied that a legal and lawful assessor and collector cannot be
found in this territory according to this law for there is not a free holder
in this territory.
February 25, 1862: I spent the evening in the office. Thomas Bullock made a
map of the territory. He received a letter from President Young requiring him
to deliver up to him all of his private records and papers that he might have
in his possession.
February 26, 1862: Thomas Bullock and myself delivered to President Brigham
Young his sealing records and endowment records, 1851-55. Perpetual Emigrating
Fund, List of donations in 1849, 50, 51, 52, 53, one red trunk containing 2
small books of sealings and adoptions in 1847 to 50, 7 journals of Kingdom of
God and sealings in Nauvoo, one package of minutes on file of the Kingdom of
God from 1849-52, (This last package we may want to refer to in the
compilation of history) , one trunk covered with leather and brass nails about
7 by 10 containing G. D. Watt's phonographic report of the trial of Joseph
Smith's murderers, some private papers; also 43 promissory notes, each one
containing the autograph of Joseph Smith and others; also President Brigham
Young's journal of 1832, 33, and 35, a box with secret lock containing gold
dust and papers. Joseph A. Young had made a complaint to his father that he
was in the Historian's Office and took a book upon sealings and Brother
Bullock told him he should not examine it as he had orders that no one should
see it, and that it had been under his care ever since it was delivered to
him. This was the cause of the order to deliver the above books into the hands
of President Young. They, of course, belong to him, as do all historical
Church re-  cords, documents and papers, to dispose of and control at his
April 12, 1862: I went to the Seventies Hall and attended the trial of Zera
Pulsipher, who had been sealing women to men without authority. He was
required to be rebaptized and had the privilege of being ordained into the
High Priests Quorum.
January 19, 1863: Part of remarks of Brigham Young to the opening session of
the Legislature of the State of Deseret: We are called the State Legislature,
but when the time comes, we shall be called the Kingdom of God. Our Government
is going to pieces and it will be like water that is spilt upon the ground
that cannot be gathered. If we do not take care of ourselves, no one will take
care of us.... I do not care whether you sit one day or not, but I do not want
you to loose any part of this Government which you have organized, for the
time will come when these men will give laws to the nations of the earth.
Joseph Smith organized this Government before in Nauvoo, and he said if we did
our duty, we should prevail over all our enemies. We should get all things
ready and when the time comes, we should let the water onto the wheat and
start the machine in motion.
June 7, 1863: On Sunday, in the afternoon President Young spoke upon our
welfare (?) in producing what we use, also about building the temple. He
wished it built by donation instead of tithing, as the people did not pay
December 31, 1863: Thus ends the year 1863. Joseph the Prophet said whoever
lived to see 1860 would live to see the commencement of the downfall of the
United  States. The Union was dissolved in 1860 and civil war commenced
which has raged ever since and the land is beginning to be bathed in blood and
will continue until the words of the Prophet will be fulfilled.
January 11, 1864: And in the evening I again called upon Jason Luce in company
with John Sharp, T. B. Stenhouse, R. Burton and many others. G. D. Watt being
present acted as reporter in taking an account of what Jason Luce would reveal
unto us in his last moments. I called upon Governor Read and asked him if he
would commute Jason Luce sentence to the penetentiary for life as Hickman had
held out this promise to Luce. Soon Hickman and Wilford Luce came in for their
answer, and Mr. Read told them he could do nothing in the premises that he
considered that he would be committing crime to change the sentence of Luce
unless he had better ground than anything he had seen. So when I arrived at
the prison in the evening, I told Jason Luce there was no chance for him to
live and I wished him to prepare to die. He then spent more than an hour
giving us an account of what he had done and what he knew. He said in the case
of Drown and Arnold, that Hickman was responsible for their death. He killed
them with the help of one or two others. He said Wm. A. Hickman robbed
Carpenter's store, took the goods in his wagon and carried them to Huntingtons
and from Huntingtons to his house over Jenta (?) and then told Furguson if he
would kill Carpenter, he would clear him, that he should not lie in jail. One
day Furguson killed Carpenter and was hung for it, and Hickman made him
believe that he would be liberated up to the last minute. Luce said that
Hickman murdered for no other purpose only to obtain his gold watch and
money and thinks he has the watch yet. He said that Hickman was at the head of
a band of thieves that have stolen as  high as 100 head of cattle at a
time from Camp Floyd, and gone out onto the prairie and divided them and taken
them to different parts of the territory. Luce also said that Hickman had many
men around him that had to be fed and that men under him would go onto the
range and drive up a beef and kill and eat it and sell the hides or make them
into larriots, or throw them away as the case might be without any regard to
whom might be the owners. Luce said that Hickman had been his ruin and the
ruin of others and in all these things he had carried his point by declaring
that President Brigham Young had given him counsel to do all these things
(which is a cursed lie) . Luce made many other remarks which were reported by
G. D. Watt.
January 12, 1864: Concerning the execution of Jason Luce who was convicted of
murdering "a man in the street by the name of Samuel Benton from Oregon; he
cut his throat with a bowie knife" (from entry of Dec. 7, 1863), Wilford
Woodruff comments: He had worn his garments up to within an hour before his
death. I advised him to take them off, which he did.
April 24, 1884: The Presidency, Twelve and missionaries met at the Historian's
Office at 5 o'clock. Two persons were blessed. G. A. Smith made some remarks.
And then followed promiscuous conversation about the fitout (?) . At the close
of this meeting, President Young and Kimball set apart D. H. Wells, Brigham
Young, Jr., and Orson Pratt to their missions. President Young said, I have
ordained my son Brigham to all the power I hold as one of my counselors.
January 22, 1865: I met with the Twelve and President Young for prayers. At
the close of prayer, President Young said to George A. Smith, I want to
dismiss  Thomas Bullock from the Historian's Office and put Joseph F.
Smith in his place. I don't want any more clerks in the office than there now
are. I believe Dr. Richards used to take any papers he could lay his hands
upon for waste papers, whether they were valuable or not. I believe Thomas
Bullock will do the same. I don't want him in the office any longer. (But
Brother G. A. Smith or myself have never known either Richards nor Bullock to
destroy any valuable papers, but always looked upon them as faithful, honest
men.) G. A. Smith wished me to see Thomas Bullock and inform him of his
dismissal. I called upon him and informed him. He went to the 11th Ward with
me and spoke to the people and I followed him.
March 3, 1865: A lengthy shorthand entry, apparently concerning the
administration of the endowment, given by Heber C. Kimball in the Endowment
House. The only words in longhand English are the following, which appear at
separated intervals throughout the entry: 2 counselors, presidency, heads,
revelation, why, 2 counselors, officiate, object, counselors, required.
March 6, 1865: Spent most of the day in the office. Brother Kimball said that
President Lincoln would be in the presidential chair until he had destroyed
the nation. The North will never have power to crush the South. No never. The
Lord will give the South power to fight the North until they will destroy each
June 23, 1865: At a meeting at Santaquin, Utah. We rode to Santaquin and held
a meeting. W. Woodruff, F. D. Richards, Wm. H. Hooper, J. Taylor, and B. Young
I spoke. He said when we arrived here with our families, we annulled every law
of man and were a law unto ourselves. We were free to do all that was good but
nothing that was wrong.
 July 13, 1865: At meeting at Mt . Pleasant, Utah, the remarks of Brigham
Young in part: How many of the children of this people are entitled to the
Holy Priesthood and the blessings of Abraham? All who are born after their
parents have received their endowments and are sealed, and all others will
have to be adopted to their parents. All who want the blessings of Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob go and get your endowments before you get married. Then all
your children will be heirs to the Priesthood. There is no son has a right to
the Priesthood and heirship unless their parents had their endowments before
they were born; such must be adopted to their parents or they have no right to
July 13, 1865: Same meeting, same talk: This earth when it fell, went millions
of miles from the presence of God, and when it returns back, it will go
millions of miles from its present position to where it came from.
September 24, 1865: Sunday meeting at Beaver, Utah. President Young spoke 40
(minutes) . He spoke his feelings in great plainness concerning 0. Pratt and
his publications. He said Orson Pratt would go to hell. Joseph Smith said he
would when Orson said that he would believe his wife Sarah before he would
Joseph Smith. He will go to hell as Joseph said. He would sell this people for
gold. What would I give for such an Apostle? Not much and yet we hold him in
fellowship in the Church.
December 22, 1865: The Quorum of the Twelve--ten of them met at Sister Jane
Blackhurst's as usual to partake of a feast. All of the Twelve were there
except Orson Pratt in England and Lorenzo Snow in Great Salt Lake City but not
well. We had a splendid supper after which a speech was called for from all
the Twelve. Sister  Jane Blackhurst made the first speech and said she
was like the miser who hoarded up piles of gold, but still wanted more. She
had had the blessings of the Presidency and Twelve for many years, but she
wanted it to continue. E. T. Benson followed and made a spirited speech,
followed by F.D. Richards and A. Lyman. A song from E. Snow. W. Woodruff
followed Orson Hyde, who blessed Jane and the Twelve. W. Woodruff said, I feel
like saying a few words to Jane Blackhurst. In the history of the whole world
I do not know of a woman occupying the position of Sister Jane. A woman once
fed one Prophet Elisha in time of famine, and the prophet increased the crose
(?) of oil and measure to meet through the famine, and other two women were
last at the cross and earliest at the grave of Jesus. But Jane Blackhurst has
made a feast for the Presidency and Twelve, some fifteen Apostles and Prophets
annually for the last fifteen years although she is a poor crippled woman.
Therefore, I will say unto Sister Jane in the name of Jesus Christ as an
Apostle that all the blessings which have been promised yea by the Apostles
shall be fulfilled upon your head; and when you get through with the toils of
this life, you shall come forth in the morning of the first resurrection
clothed with glory, immortality and eternal life, and you shall have the
privilege of associating in the Celestial Kingdom of God with these very
Apostles and Prophets whom you have been feeding annually for the last fifteen
years. (Brother and Sister Blackhurst came over the sea with the Twelve in the
ship Rochester in 1841) .
December 22, 1865: Same meeting at conclusion, Elder Taylor prophesied that
the Twelve should be delivered from the bondage of the poverty under which
they have been weltering for years.
 January 1, 1866: Upon the visit of the Quorum of Twelve to Heber C.
Kimball: we then walked to President H. C. Kimball's. We all wished him a
Happy New Years, and Brother Kimball blessed us and prophesied upon our heads.
He told Brother Orson Hyde that he should overcome all things and come out
with a clean sheet in the end without spot or blemish and should be crowned in
glory in the presence of God and His brethren as Joseph saw him 30 years ago;
and I pronounce the same blessing upon all the Quorum of the Twelve and any
man who attempts to ride you will be rode himself, and any man who opposes you
will fall, and I say to you, Brother Franklin, that you shall come off clear
in the end. You have passed through trials as well as the rest of us and I
will say concerning Schyler Colfax who is trying to go into the Presidential
Chair on the downfall of the Latter-day Saints, I will say in the name of the
Lord that he shall go under as Douglass did, and the curse of God shall rest
upon our enemies who seek our destruction.
March 16, 1866: I came home in the evening of the 16th and found Brother
Edward Tullidge raring mad. He was at the City Hall in the hands of the
police. He had been writing or composing my own autobiography for nearly two
years. Of late he had been drinking very hard and writing theatrical plays. He
now imagines himself the great bridegroom and many other foolish things.
March 17, 1866: In the evening I called at the City Hall to see Edward
Tullidge who had become insane. I was left alone with him. I laid hands upon
him and rebuked the devils and they came out of him, and he begged of me to
take him home. He promised me faithfully to obey me in all things if I would
take him to his family  who were in my house. Upon this promise I took
him by the arm and led him home in his right mind. I spent the evening with
him reading the news of the day. He went to bed with his brother John and
slept until about 1 o'clock; then the devil entered into him and he raged
badly. I arose and went to him and again laid hands upon him and cast the
devil out of him in the name of Jesus Christ, and he remained quiet until
about daylight when the devil again entered into him and he raged in a
dreadful manner. We gave him his breakfast and I took him by the arm and
walked with him back to the City Hall and left him in the hands of the police.
April 22, 1866: At the close of the meeting President Young and Wells and John
Taylor, W. Woodruff, F. D. Richards, and G.Q. Cannon met at the Historian's
Office for prayers. The subject of the history of Joseph the Prophet as
published by Mother Smith was taken up, and President Young said Brother
Woodruff as soon as G. A. Smith comes home, I want you to get Elias Smith and
sit down and correct the errors in the History of Joseph Smith as published by
Mother Smith and then let it be published to the world. He asked if we
destroyed valuable historical papers by carrying them to the backhouse as Dr.
Richards did. I answered we did not destroy any papers in that or any other
way. President Young spoke his feelings in a very plain pointed way to
Franklin D. Richards concerning his publishing and presidency in England and
in the conducting of the emigration of all who had presided in England since
the days of Hadlock.
July 1, 1866: At the close of the meeting I met at the Prayer Circle with
President Young, John Taylor, W. Woodruff, G. A. Smith, G. Q. Cannon, and
Joseph F. Smith. John Taylor prayed and President Young was  mouth. At
the close of the prayer, President Young arose from his knees, took off his
apron with the intention of undressing. Of a sudden, he stopped and exclaimed,
hold on. Shall I do as I feel led? I always felt well to do as the spirit
constrains me. It is my mind to ordain Brother Joseph F. Smith to the
Apostleship, and to be one of my counselors. He then called upon each one of
us for an expression of our feelings, and we individually responded that it
met our hearty approval. We then offered up the signs of the Priesthood, after
which Brother Joseph F. Smith knelt upon the altar and taking off his cap, we
laid our hands upon him, Brother Brigham being mouth, and we repeated after
him in the usual form. He said, Brother Joseph F. Smith, we lay our hands upon
your head in the name of Jesus Christ and by virtue of the Holy Priesthood we
ordain you to be an Apostle in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, and to be a special witness to the nations of the earth. We seal upon
your head all the authority, power and keys of this Holy Apostleship and we
ordain you to be a counselor unto the First Presidency of the Church and
Kingdom of God upon the earth. These blessings we seal upon you in the name of
Jesus Christ and by the authority of the Holy Priesthood, Amen.
After the ordination, Brother Brigham said this is the first time that
any person has been ordained in this manner, and though right, I do not wish
in recording it that it should be written in a way to lead others to think
that this mode is essential or the only way in which such ordination can be
performed. He suggested to us that it would be wisdom for us to keep the fact
of this ordination to ourselves, but to be sure to record it. * * * After we
had finished upstairs, we descended to the Historian's Office and wrote this
statement which we signed at 20 minutes past 6 o'clock of the afternoon of
Sunday, July 1, 1866. John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, and G.
 October. 8, 1866: Conference met at 10 o'clock. G. A. Smith spoke one
hour and 25 minutes and President Young spoke 21 minutes and corrected G. A.
Smith and said Joseph Smith never did ordain Hyrum Smith his successor.
President Brigham Young said that Joseph Smith the Prophet told me that no one
had authority to seal anyone in the Church but myself if he should die
December 23, 1866: In the afternoon President Brigham Young spoke one hour and
28 minutes. It was a powerful sermon. He counseled the Saints to support our
friends and let our enemies alone. He said there were some things he could not
think of. He said it did seem to him there was not a man on earth brutal
enough to go and call out Dr. Robinson to officiate as a surgeon and then
murder him, and he could not think of the Mountain Massacre. He supposed they
were massacred by savages, but he did not think before that they were as
brutal as that.
December 26, 1866: I met with the Presidency and Twelve at President Young's
office at about 12 o'clock. The subject of the endowments and second
anointings was presented when President Young said that the order of the
second anointing was for the persons to be anointed to be clothed in their
Priestly robes, the man upon the right hand and wife or wives upon the left
hand. The administrator may be dressed in his usual clothing or in his
Priestly robes as he may see fit. The meeting should be opened by prayer. Then
the administrator should anoint the man a King and Priest unto the Most High
God; then he should anoint his wife or wives Queens and Priestesses unto her
husband. There should be but one man anointed at any one meeting. If more than
one man is anointed in a day, they should come together and open by prayer as
though  there had not been any meeting before and thus continue to the
end. President Young said when a woman was anointed a Queen to a good man and
he died and the woman was sealed to another man for time, it was not necessary
for her to be anointed a Queen again, but if she was anointed a Queen to a man
who was not worthy of a wife and she is sealed to another man, she should be
anointed a Queen unto him. When a good man dies and his wives have not been
anointed Queens unto him, they may be anointed Queens to him after his death
without any proxy.
In speaking of the endowments, President Young said that all persons who
wished strictly to observe the law of the Celestial Marriage should not get
married until they got their endowments and are sealed at the altar. There may
be instances where persons are aged and infirm and not able to get to the
Endowment House. If they have not had their endowments, they may be sealed and
in some instances I have given this permission and others have taken the
advantage of it and arranged to be sealed without coming to the Endowment
House. I gave A. Lyman the privilege of sealing some in San Bernadino by his
urgent request, but it will not avail anything. Some may ask the question why
may we not seal and give endowments abroad? Because it would destroy the
object of the gathering. The people should be gathered at headquarters where
they can be taught in the things of the Kingdom of God and be under the
direction of the Priesthood. President Young said that when persons came to
get their endowments, they should be clean and pure. A man should not touch a
woman for ten days before getting their endowments, and the Twelve while
travelling should hold meetings with the male members at Priesthood meetings
and teach them, but they have to be handled in wisdom or evil will grow out of
 In speaking of the death of Joseph Smith the Prophet, President Young
said it was necessary for Joseph Smith to seal his testimony with his blood
that his testimony might rest upon all nations that the wicked might be left
without excuse in the day of God's judgments upon the wicked. If this had not
been the case, he would not have been slain in Carthage Jail. He sent away
most of the Twelve, and a web was woven which brought about this end. The
subject of a sermon preached by A. Lyman and published in the Millennial Star,
April 5, 1862, in Vol. 24, was brought up and read, and it was found to have
done away with the efficacy of the blood of Christ. President B. Young said he
wished to know what the Twelve had to say about it for he had a good deal to
say about it. When you do away with the blood of the Savior, you do away with
all the Gospel and plan of salvation. If this doctrine as preached by A. Lyman
and some by 0. Pratt be preached and published as the doctrine of the Church
and not contradicted by us, it would not be long before there would be schisms
in the Church. This doctrine as preached in this sermon is false doctrine. If
we do not believe that it was necessary for Christ to shed his blood to save
the world, where is our Church? It is nothing. This does not set well upon my
feelings. It is grievous to me to have the Apostles teach false doctrines. Now
if the Twelve will sit down quietly and not contradict such doctrine, are they
justified? No, they are not.
In speaking of our temporal position, President Young said if we could
get up female Relief Societies and they would use their influence to get the
sisters to make their own bonnets and make and wear their own homemade
clothing, it would do much good.
President Young said as a philosopher, I wish to ask a question. Is there
any reflection or thought upon anything that does not exist? I think there is.
 December 31, 1866: D. H. Wells and his four wives received their second
anointing at 1 o'clock.
January 1, 1867: George Quayle Cannon and three wives obtained their second
January 2, 1867: I met with the Presidency and 8 of the Twelve and Joseph F.
Smith. Joseph A. Young and Brigham Young, Jr., dressed and prayed. Then
President Brigham Young gave his son Joseph A. Young his second anointing. It
was decided by President Young that we dress and offer up the signs of the
Holy Priesthood before we give the second anointing and only anoint one man
and his wives in one day at one place.
January 3, 1867: We met at the Endowment House at 12 o'clock, dressed and
prayed, after which Brigham Young, Jr., received his second anointing.
January 4, 1867: Joseph Fielding Smith and his two wives received their second
(From this point forward, there are many entries about the men who have
received their second anointings, only a few of which ordinances will be
indicated in these notes.)
January 7, 1867: Joseph W. Young and his two wives received second anointings,
and Albert Carrington and his two wives received their second anointing at
President Young's house under the hands of President Young.
January 11, 1867: Leonard W. Hardy and four wives.
January 21, 1867: Benjamin F. Johnson and two wives.
 January 21, 1867: We held a meeting in the evening as a Quorum of the 12
Apostles to examine into the subject of Amasa Lyman's teaching false doctrine
and publishing it to the world. He had virtually done away with the blood of
Christ, that the blood of Christ was not necessary for the salvation of man.
The Quorum of the Twelve were horrified at the idea that any one of the Twelve
Apostles should teach such a doctrine. After Amasa Lyman was interrogated upon
the subject and said those had been his sentiments, W. Woodruff made the first
speech and all the Quorum followed and they spoke in very strong terms....
When the Twelve got through speaking, Amasa Lyman wept like a child and asked
forgiveness. We then all went into President Young's office and conversed with
him. He felt as the Twelve did upon the subject, only more so, and required
Brother Lyman to publish his confession and make it as public as he had his
January 22, 1867: We met at President Young's office to hear Amasa Lyman's
confession which he had written and it was not satisfactory. President Young
talked very plainly upon the subject and told Brother Lyman that if he did not
make a confession that was satisfactory, he should write upon the subject
himself. He said if it had happened in Joseph's day, he would have cut him off
from the Church, and it was a question whether the Lord would justify us in
retaining him in the Church or not.
January 25, 1867: The main entry is introduced with the following symbols he
has previously used to designate the Council of Fifty. (Symbols drawn here) At
one o'clock I met with a council of Elders at the City Hall. There were some
40 present. The following persons had not met with us before: Edward Hunter,
 A. 0. Smoot, George J. Taylor, Joseph Rich, Hosea Stout, John Sharp,
David P. Kimball, Peter C. Clinton, Robert Burton, Parley P. Pratt, and
January 27, 1867: Sunday I wrote 6 letters--3 to Phebe and Leslie Snow and 3
to Susan, Eugena and Phebe Scholes. I felt a spirit to testify to Phebe that
her two sons, Wilford Leslie and Orion, would become prophets and apostles in
January 28, 1867: I met at the Historian's Office at 2 o'clock and we gave
John Smith and wife their second anointing.
Wilford Woodruff's wives received their second anointings: Emma S. on
Feb. 12, and Sarah D. Stocking on Feb. 14, 1867.
April 20, 1867: At the Endowment House, Brother H. C. Kimball said that Joseph
Smith told him that he (Joseph Smith) would meet in old Jerusalem with all the
prophets and apostles from Father Adam down to our day; all the leading men of
this day will be there. It will be a great council to take into consideration
the great work of God in the last days, and Jesus Christ will be at the head
April 24, 1867: At Provo with family of Alexander McDonald. Sister McDonald
told me a blessing she received under the hands of one of the old Nephites
when she was very sick. She was healed and was promised a family of 8
children. She has now 6.
April 29, 1867: I met with President Young and the Twelve in Council to take
into consideration the case of Elder Amasa Lyman who had been preaching heresy
doing away with the blood of Christ and trifling with  the ordinances. We
heard the testimony against him and heard his own remarks. We finally voted to
silence him from preaching.
April 30, 1867: I met with the Twelve at Bishop Burdocks and the subject of A.
Lyman was again taken up and investigated, and he was silenced from preaching
because he had done away with the blood of Christ in his teaching. When
President Young put the vote to the Twelve, all four of us, viz., John Taylor,
W. Woodruff, G. A. Smith and G. Q. Cannon, gave their vote and consent. We
then drove to Parowan.
May 4, 1867: At St. George, the Twelve met in council with E. Snow and
resolved to cut off A. Lyman from the Quorum of the Twelve with the consent of
the others of the Quorum.
May 5, 1867: At St. George meeting on Sunday, part of remarks of Brigham
Young: I wish to say a word about Amasa Lyman and tell why he is dropped from
the Twelve. It is because of his infidelity. He has no faith in the atonement
and another reason is he has lied in his confession. He has preached
infidelity for many years to the people, but not to the Presidency and Twelve.
Orson Pratt does not believe in a God, only in attributes, but not in a
Personage. He would have been cut off from the Church long ago had it not have
been for me. The Twelve would have cut him off. Did anyone of you ever hear of
any one of the Twelve ever preaching the baby resurrection? I have heard of
it. Neither of those brethren will be enabled to do any good.
May 12, 1867: At Fillmore public meetings President Young said there never was
any world created and peopled nor never would be but what would be redeemed
 by the shedding of the blood of the Savior of that world. If we are ever
exalted and crowned in the presence of God, we shall become saviors of a world
which we shall create and people. I know why the blood of Jesus was shed. I
know why the blood of Joseph and Hyrum and others have been shed and the blood
of others will be shed. It is all to answer a purpose and has its effect. Adam
made this world and suffered himself to take a body and subject himself to sin
that redemption and exaltation might come to man. Without descending below all
things we cannot ascend above all things. There never will be any change of
the gospel of salvation. It is an eternal gospel and the same in all worlds
and always will be to the endless ages of eternity. There never was a period
but what worlds existed and never will be, and they all have the same gospel
and law of salvation. Amasa Lyman is rejecting the blood of Christ, has cut
himself off from the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and he cannot be restored
to it in this probation. He has had a chance to be a great man in this
Kingdom. He never was Joseph Smith's counselor, but was a Thirteenth Apostle
for a long time.
August 24, 1867: At Provo: President Young said his views of the great temple
in Jackson County, Missouri, was that there would be 12 temples surrounding a
square and the square would be for a great tabernacle for the people, while
the temples would be for giving endowments and there would be doors out of
every temple for the Priesthood (who labored in the temple) to go into the
tabernacle to teach the people and prepare them for the endowments.
September 4, 1867: SLC: The Twelve held a council in the evening in relation
to false doctrines. 0. Hyde had formerly preached an incorrect doctrine on the
 resurrection called the baby resurrection. Elder Orson Hyde renounced
the doctrine and made it all right with the Quorum. Some things were not quite
satisfactory with 0. Pratt on doctrine.
Sept. 8, 1867: We had social conversation in the evening. President Young said
he had heard Joseph Smith say that the Ten Tribes of Israel were on a portion
of land separated from this earth. He had also heard Joseph say that children
would not grow after death and at another time that they would grow and he
hardly knew how to reconcile it. He would like a variety in eternity. Children
might grow in intelligence and not in stature as well as a grown person. If
his children were grown up after leaving him, he would not know them.
September 10, 1867: At Franklin: The Twelve held a meeting in the evening at 6
o'clock. W. Woodruff spoke his feelings. 0. Hyde spoke his feelings and said
President Young told me in 1850 that my views on the baby resurrection were
not true, that I might believe what I pleased if I would not preach false
doctrine, but I am ready to follow in the beaten track. Brother Young said no
man could know much about the resurrection until he passed through the
resurrection and had the keys of it. For that reason I have been silent upon
the subject and I have not heard any of the Twelve preach upon it that I
recalled. I have not contemplated for years the resurrection in any other
light than you do. The subject has died within me years ago. Social
conversation ensued upon this subject even the Godhead. 0. Pratt said that he
did not worship attributes aside from the personage of God, but believed that
God was an organized being the same as man, and that man possessed the
attributes of God and would become a God if he kept the Celestial Law.
 September 12, 1867: At Paris: The President and Twelve held a council in
the evening upon the difference of opinion with 0. Pratt.
October 5, 1867: I met with a council of elders 50 in the City Hall. Heber C.
Kimball and John Willard Young were taken into the council.
October 6, 1867: The Presidency and Twelve held a council at noon and cut off
Amasa Lyman from the Quorum of the Twelve and set apart Joseph Fielding Smith
as one of the Twelve Apostles. He had been ordained an apostle before.
President Young said he did not wish to ordain Joseph F. Smith to take Amasa
Lyman's place or to take his crown, but he ordained him an apostle to take his
own crown, his own place. He viewed all the apostles in the same light.
President Young was mouth in setting Joseph F. Smith apart as one of the
Twelve and as a special witness to all nations.
October 9, 1867: Part of remarks of Brigham Young to the Quorum of Twelve: I
have officiated in ordaining sixteen of the Twelve Apostles.
October 10, 1867: I met with a council of Elders. Capt. Wm. H. Hooper joined
us and received some instruction.
December 16, 1867: At meeting of School of the Prophets: President Young said
Adam was Michael, the Archangel, and he was the Father of Jesus Christ and was
our God and that Joseph taught this principle.
January 24, 1868: At the School of the Prophets, part of the remarks of
Wilford Woodruff: There is one subject  upon my mind and has been for
years that is contrary to my practice and the practice of this people and that
is concerning the Sabbath. I have never thought that the Jews or Ten Tribes of
Israel would ever keep the gentile Sabbath. That is the first day of the week.
When I was baptized into this Church, I was keeping Saturday for the Sabbath.
But I knew that the Latter-day Saints were the true Church of Christ, and if I
had imbibed 100 traditions, I would have given them up for this. I don't know
as the Latter-day Saints will ever keep this day and it does not make any
difference whether they do or not for the Lord will dictate them just as he
pleases in all these things. But when Moses received this commandment to keep
the seventh day of the week, the Lord said this law shall remain as a statute
between me and the House of Israel forever throughout all your generation. I
have never found this commandment changed by any revelation from God. Jesus
and the Apostles kept the seventh day of the week called the Jewish Sabbath.
Yet the Apostles did meet in one instance on the first day of the week to
break bread, etc. Constantine changed the day of worship from the seventh to
the first day of the week about 600 years after Christ. We received a
revelation in the Doctrine and Covenants in the early age of this church to
meet upon the Lord's day to break bread, etc. But the Lord did not reveal
which day of our time was the exact day that the Lord commanded Israel to
keep. At the close of the remarks, President Young read the revelation and
said that there had been so much change in time that we do not know the exact
time that was the seventh day.
January 27, 1868: At the School of the Prophets: President Young said a man
being ordained to the High Priesthood does not deprive him of any office which
he held before. I have a right to officiate as a priest,  teacher, or
deacon. Presidents of the Seventies might act as bishop's counselors or act as
High Councilor without being ordained a High Priest.
February 15, 1868: In the afternoon of the 15th I attended the School of the
Prophets and President Brigham Young took up the subject of the division of
the election on Monday for mayor, alderman, and councilors. LeGrand Young's
name was scratched off and E. D. Woolley put on and elected. President Young
rebuked (in the strongest terms) D. H. Wells and all the men who were present
for not stopping the opposition. I never heard him speak in such power and
October 8, 1868: In the evening I met with the First Presidency and all the
Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, a privilege which I never before enjoyed in my
life. Brigham Young, Jr., was set apart as one of the Twelve Apostles. He had
been ordained an Apostle before by his father.
October 9, 1868: I met with the Council of 50.
October 26, 1868: He records the remarks of Heber C. Kimball at the funeral of
Vilate Kimball, of which the following is an excerpt: "I have taken 40 wives
and many without her knowledge, but she afterwards gave them to me in the
temple . "
December 11, 1869: At School of the Prophets: President Young said in relation
to Joseph Smith returning the plates of the Book of Mormon, that he did not
return them to the box from where he had received them. But he went into a
cave in the Hill Cumorah with Oliver Cowdery and deposited those plates upon a
table or shelf and in that room were deposited a large amount of gold 
plates, containing sacred records; and when they first visited that room, the
sword of Laban was hanging upon the wall and when they last visited it, the
sword was drawn from the scabbard and lain upon the table, and a messenger who
was the keeper of the room informed them that that sword would never be
returned to its scabbard until the Kingdom of God was established upon the
earth and until it reigned triumphant over everyone. Joseph Smith said that
cave contained tons of choice treasures and records.
December 25, 1869: I attended the School of the Prophets. Many questions were
asked. President Young answered them. Lorenzo Young asked if the spirits of
Negroes were neutral in heaven. He said someone said Joseph Smith said they
were. President Young said no they were not. There were no neutral spirits in
heaven at the time of the rebellion. All took sides. He said if anyone said
that he heard the Prophet Joseph say that the spirits of the Blacks were
neutral in heaven, he would not believe them, for he heard Joseph say to the
contrary. All spirits are pure that come from the presence of God. The
posterity of Cain are black because he commit murder. He killed Abel and God
set a mark upon his posterity. But the spirits are pure that enter their
tabernacles and there will be a chance for the redemption of all the children
of Adam except the sons of perdition.
February 12, 1870: I spent the day in the Council House until noon. I attended
the School of the Prophets. Brother John Holeman made a long speech upon the
subject of polygamy. He contended that no person could have a celestial glory
unless he had a plurality of wives. Speeches were made by L. E. Harrington, 0.
Pratt, Erastus Snow, D. Evans, J. F. Smith, Lorenzo Y., Presi- [ 17 1 ] dent Young
said there would be men saved in the Celestial Kingdom of God with one wife,
with many wives and with no wife at all.
October 7, 1870: We held a Priesthood meeting in the old tabernacle in the
evening. Bishop Hunter spoke about 30 minutes. D. H. Wells, G. A. Smith (5
minutes), and President Young gave the following revelations. It is the mind
and will of God that the Elders of Israel should take the Utah Central
Railroad Bonds and own the road and pay for it so that he could pay the debt
of the Union Pacific which he owes to the brethren. It is the will of God that
C. C. Rich and Lorenzo Snow should call for 50 men to strengthen the
settlements in Bear Lake Valley. It is the will of God that Erastus Snow
should call upon the people to strengthen the southern settlements. Many other
remarks were made.
October 8, 1870: We held a council at noon at Pres. Young's office. The
Presidency and all of the Twelve, by unanimous vote, cut off Isaac Haight,
John D. Lee, and Wood for committing a great sin and they were not to have the
privilege of returning again to the Church in this life.
July 15, 1871: At Paris: President Young said he wished all who had a
plurality of wives to make their will, and thought it well for all men to do
July 15, 1871: At Grantsville: President Young spoke 58 minutes. He said a man
may embrace the law of celestial marriage in his heart and not take the second
wife and be justified before the Lord.
March 30, 1873: At evening prayer circle: President Young said Joseph the
Prophet told me that the Garden  of Eden was in Jackson County, Missouri,
and when Adam was driven out of the Garden of Eden, he went about 40 miles to
the place which he named Adam ondi Ahman, and there built an alter of stone
and offered sacrifice. That altar remains to this day. I saw it as Adam left
it, as did many others, and through all the revolutions of the world, that
alter had not been disturbed. Joseph also said that when the City of Enoch
fled and was translated, it was where the gulf of Mexico now is; it left that
gulf a body of water.
March 17, 1873: After ordaining men patriarchs (including Bishop Edward
Hunter, and President of Seventy Joseph Young, Sr.), President Young said the
office of Patriarch is to bless our families, wives, children, and friends and
to bless fatherless children and all mankind as far as they are worthy of
blessings. It is an office to bless fathers and fathers of fathers. We pray to
our Father in Heaven. He is a father of fathers. We have called these brethren
together to ordain them patriarchs and to bless them. We consider them worthy
of a blessing under the hands of the Apostles. They hold the keys and power to
ordain patriarchs and all offices in the Church on the earth and in heaven and
will hold these keys here and there for time and for eternity. The Patriarchal
office gives you the highest power to bless but does not give the Apostleship
but makes you Patriarchs.
June 1, 1873: At prayer circle, President said: I have asked the Lord what
kind of a temple we should build and the answer of the Lord was that He did
not make two things alike, and we need not make two temples alike, so we need
not look for two temples alike.
 August 31, 1873: At Paris, Idaho: President B. Young spoke one hour and
18 minutes. In his remarks he said that a man who did not have but one wife in
the resurrection, that woman will not be his, but taken from him and given to
another. But he may be saved in the Kingdom of God, but be single to all
eternity. Mother Eve was the daughter of Adam.
September 5, 1873: I dreamed last night, the 4th, that the United States flag
passed from North to South in the sky, all tattered and torn. Then the
Constitution of the United States followed it, but was all tied up with ropes
to keep it from falling to pieces. Then followed an immense eagle with his
tallons fast in the hair of the head of President Grant, carrying him off.
When this passed, I awoke.
September 7, 1873: I dreamed at night that I saw Jedediah M. Grant and Sister
McMinn and talked with them, and the only request Sister McMinn made of me was
to ask the people to stop talking about her. I dreamed that I saw many of the
dead arise. I saw some swine in which devils had entered and they tried to
kill me but did not have power to hurt me. I told some wicked men that the
dead had risen. They said they did not believe it, but they shook with fear.
February 22, 1874: This is not only the birthday of George Washington, but it
was the day when the first couple of Lamanites were together as man and wife
for time and eternity at the altar in the Endowment House according to the
Holy Priesthood in the last dispensation and fulness of times. Wilford
Woodruff sealed at the alter two couples of Lamanites. The first couple was an
Indian name, Olieto Comp, but baptized and sealed by the name of James Laman.
His wife's name, Minie.  Second couple: Isigwich and Mogogah. (Daniel H.
Wells and Elias Smith were witnesses.)
April 7, 1874: G. Q. Cannon presented the authorities and when it came to the
Twelve, John Taylor and Wilford Woodruff were put before Orson Hyde and Orson
Pratt. Upon this principle, John Taylor was ordained to the Apostleship some
days before I was and 0. Hyde and 0. Pratt had both been out of the Church and
had returned to the Church and had been ordained into the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles since Brother Taylor and W. Woodruff had been ordained, so we both
stood ahead of them in the Quorum.
July 11, 1874: Some 3000 Sunday School children met in the new Tabernacle at
10 o'clock to pass through examination for the General Jubilee on the 24th.
July 11, 1874: I parted with Mr. William and company. They took cars for San
Francisco and I met with the Presidency and Twelve and Priesthood in general
at the old tabernacle. Full speeches were made by John Taylor, D. H. Wells, G.
Q. Cannon, and President Young. Nearly the whole assembly covenanted to renew
their covenants and be rebaptized.
August 31, 1874: The United Order of Salt Lake City No. 1. Met in the old
tabernacle at 10 o'clock, being the First Presidency, Twelve Apostles, and
some fifty others with our wives. W. Woodruff was mouth in prayer. President
Young had the minutes read. They were accepted. The rolls were then read twice
and remarks made by Elder John Taylor; followed by an address from President
Brigham Young. He said, I am the President of the Twelve Apostles and the Lord
has never acknowledged any other man as the President of the Twelve except
 myself and what was said about Thomas B. Marsh, and it is the duty of
the Twelve to know the mind and will of God concerning them and their duties
as much as for me to know it. Our wives were received into the order and
October 3, 1875: At the meeting of Brigham Young with U. S. Grant in Ogden,
when they met Elder George Q. Cannon being acquainted with both, was the man
who introduced them. He said, Mr. President, may I have the pleasure of
introducing to you President Brigham Young. They shook hands but President
Young did not understand at first who it was and he asked who it was and
Brother Cannon said President Grant. Then President Young shook hands with him
again and said, President Grant, this is the first time that I ever had the
pleasure of seeing a President of the United States and of shaking hands with
October 9, 1875: Conference met at 10 o'clock. E. D. Woolley prayed. G. Q.
Cannon presented the authorities of the Church, all of which were received.
Last evening the 12 met at President Young's and after discussing the subject,
the Presidency and Twelve voted to drop John Smith from the Patriarchal
Office, and put in his place Joseph F. Smith, but during the day John and
Joseph F. Smith had seen President Brigham and pled very hard to try John
another six months to see if he would magnify his calling any better than he
had done in the past.
February 5, 1876: I spent the afternoon in the (Legislative) Council and the
evening in a political caucus in President Young's school house. He wanted to
change the Mayor and City Council. Farrymoz Little nominated for Mayor. The
majority of the old Council  were also nominated. Many remarks were also
made by President Young concerning the City Council, the expenditure, etc., of
the money. Wanted the officers serve for nothing.
October 29, 1876: The Presidency and Twelve met for prayers. We then spent an
hour in President Young's office conversing with him upon various subjects
among which was the Priesthood and the decision was as follows: The First
Presidency preside over the whole Church in all the world. The Twelve Apostles
hold the same keys and authority to preside over the whole Church in all the
world in the absence of the First Presidency. The Seventies are special
messengers to preach the Gospel and build up the Kingdom of God in all the
world under the direction of the Twelve and to preside in the absence of the
First Presidency and Twelve. A Patriarch may also be ordained to be a
Patriarch to the whole Church. A Presiding Bishop may also be ordained to
preside over the lesser Priesthood and Bishopric in all the world, but all
other presidencies are local and belong to the several stakes of Zion. A
Presiding High Priest presides over the High Priests of that stake of Zion in
which he resides. An Elder presides over 96 Elders; a Priest over 48 Priests;
a Teacher over 24 Teachers; a Deacon over 12 Deacons; and all are local
January 1, 1877: Part of Wilford Woodruff's dedicatory prayer, probably
omitted from published versions: ". . . and we pray thee, our Father in
Heaven, in the name of Jesus Christ, if it can be consistent to thy will that
thy servant Brigham may stand in the flesh to behold the nation who now
occupies the land upon which thou, Lord, hast said the Zion of God should
stand in the Latter-day; that nation who has shed the blood of  Prophets
and Saints which cry unto God day and night for vengeance; the nation who are
making war against God and His Christ; that nation whose sins, wickedness and
abominations are ascending up before God and the heavenly hosts which causes
all eternity to be pained and the heavens to weep like the falling rain. Yea,
Lord, that he may live to see that nation (if they will not repent and serve
God) broken in pieces like a potter's vessel and swept from off the face of
the earth, as with the bosom of destruction as were the Jaredites and Nephites
that the land of Zion may cease to groan under the wickedness and abominations
of those who now cumber the ground.
August 21, 1877: He is baptized for 100 famous men, including all the signers
of the Declaration (except John Hancock) , and for all the Presidents of the
United States (except Buchanan, Van Buren, and Grant) .
September 4, 1877: The Apostles met in Council and agreed to take their place
as the presiding Quorum of the Church and bear off the Kingdom as they did
after the death of Joseph, and they voted John Taylor as the President of the
Twelve Apostles and John W. Young and D. H. Wells voted with us, and they are
to stand as counselors to the Twelve as they did to Brigham Young.
December 31, 1877: The Council attended to a good deal of business which was
recorded in President Taylor's office journal. The subject of the trial of the
highest authorities of the Church was discussed. (See the Journal.)
April 10, 1878: This 10th day of April, 1878, is a very important day in the
history of my life and the Church. I was appointed at the last October
Conference as the  Chairman of the Auditing Committee to audit the
accounts of the late President Brigham Young, Trustee in Trust of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and all other Church accounts, and after
six months of hard labor, we find the estate of the late President Brigham
Young indebted to the Church on trustee business to the amount of $999,632.90.
And never have been enabled to form a settlement of the estate with the
executors until today, when all accounts were settled and the following
property turned over. The following property was turned over today by George
Q. Cannon and Brigham Young and Albert Carrington as executors of the Estate
of President Brigham Young to John Taylor, Trustee in Trust for the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. This property turned over was Church
property or to pay Church debts:
The Empire Mills $40,000
Two offices of Pres. Young 7,000
Gardo House 100,000
Various lots of land 28,648.50
Washington Factory 60,000
Z.C.M.I. stock 118,000
Provo Factory 50,000
Utah Southern Railroad Bonds 16,000
Street Railroad Bonds or Stock 55,050
Salt Lake City Gas Stock 80,000
For Mary Ann and Amelia Young 20,000
For services tendered the Church at 30 year
Total of all claims against the estate = $999,698.50.
 June 15, 1878: I had a very strange vision; copied in the office today
of a desolating sickness which covered the whole land.
A Vision, Salt Lake City; night of Dec. 16, 1877:
Went to bed at my usual hour--half past nine o'clock. I had been reading
the revelations in the French language. My mind was calm, or so that usual if
possible to be so. I composed myself for sleep but could not sleep. I felt a
strange stupor come over me and apparently became partially unconscious; still
I was not asleep nor awake. With a strange far away dreamy feeling, the first
I recognized was that I was in the Tabernacle at Ogden sitting on the back
seat in the corner for fear they would call upon me to preach, which after
singing the second time, they did by calling me to stand. I arose to speak and
said I did not know that I had anything special to say except to bear my
testimony to the truth of the latter-day work. When all at once it seemed as
though I was lifted out of myself, and I said, "Yes, I have something to say;
it is this. Some of my brethren present have been asking me what is coming to
pass; what is the wind blowing up. I will answer you right here what is coming
to pass shortly. I was immediately in Salt Lake City wandering about the
streets in all parts of the city and on the door of every house I found a
badge of mourning, and I could not find a house that was not in mourning. I
passed by my own house and saw the same sign there and asked, Is that me that
is dead? Something gave me answer, No, you'll live through it all. It seemed
strange to me that I saw no person on the street in my wandering about through
the city. They seemed to be in their houses with their sick and dead. I saw no
funeral procession, or anything of that kind, but the city looked very still
and quiet as though the people were praying and had control of the disease,
whatever it  was. I then looked in all directions over the territory east
and west, north and south, and I found the same mourning in every place
throughout the land. The next I knew I was just this side of Omaha. It seemed
as though I was above the earth, looking down to it. As I passed along on my
way east, I saw the roads full of people, principally women with just what
they could carry in bundles on their backs, travelling to the mountains on
foot and I wondered how they could get there with nothing but a small pack
upon their backs. It was remarkable to me that there were so few men among
them. It did not seem as though the cars were running; the rails looked rusty
and the road abandoned, and I have no conception how I travelled myself. As I
looked down upon the people, I continued eastward through Omaha and Council
Bluffs which were full of disease and women everywhere. The states of Missouri
and Illinois were in turmoil and strife. Men killing each other and women
joining in the fight; family against family cutting each other to pieces in
the most horrid manner. The next I saw was Washington and I found the city a
desolation. The White House empty; the halls of Congress the same. Everything
in ruins. The people seemed to have fled from the city and left it to take
care of itself. I was next in the city of Baltimore and in the square where
the monument of 1812 stands in front of St. Charles and the hotels, I saw the
dead piled up so as to fill the square. I saw mothers cut the throats of their
own children for the sake of their blood, which they drank from their veins to
quench their thirst and then lie down and die. The waters of the Chesapeake
and of the city were so stagnant and such a stench arose from them on account
of the petrification of dead bodies, that the very smell caused death. And
that was singular again. I saw no men except they were dead, lying in the
streets, and very few women, and they were crazy mad,  and in a dying
condition. Everywhere I went I beheld the same all over the city; and it was
horrible beyond description to look at. I thought this must be the end, but
no. I was seemingly in Philadelphia and there everything was still. No living
soul was to be seen to greet me, and it seemed as though the whole city was
without an inhabitant. In Arch and Chestnut Streets and in fact everywhere I
went, the petrification of the dead bodies caused such a stench that it was
impossible for any creature to exist alive, nor did I see any living thing in
the city. I next found myself in Broadway, New York and here it seemed the
people had done their best to overcome the disease. But in wandering down
Broadway, I saw the bodies of beautiful women lying stone dead, and others in
a dying condition on the sidewalk. I saw men crawl out of the cellars and rob
the dead bodies of the valuables they had on and before they could return to
their coverts in the cellars, they themselves would roll over a time or two
and die in agony. On some of the back streets I saw mothers kill their own
children and eat raw flesh and then in a few minutes die themselves. Wherever
I went I saw the same scenes of horror and desolation, rapine and death. No
horses or carriages. No buses or street cars, but death and destruction
everywhere. I then went to the Grand Central Park and looking back, I saw a
fire start and just at that moment a mighty east wind sprang up and carried
the flames west over the city, and it burned until there was not a single
building left standing whole, even down to the wharfs, and the shipping all
seemed to be burned and swallowed up in the common destruction and left
nothing but a desolation where the great city was a short time before. The
stench from the bodies that were burning was so great that it was carried a
great distance across the Hudson River and Bay, and thus spread disease and
death wherever the flames penetrated.  I cannot paint in words the horror
that seemed to encompass me around. It was beyond description or thought of
man to conceive. I supposed this was the end, but I was here given to
understand, that the same horrors were being enacted all over the country.
North, south, east and west--that few were left alive. Still there were some.
Immediately after I seemed to be standing on the west bank of the Missouri
River, opposite the City of Independence, but I saw no city. I saw the whole
states of Missouri and Illinois with no living human being in them. I then saw
a short distance from the river, Twelve men dressed in the robes of the
temple, standing in a square or nearly so. I understood it represented the
Twelve gates of the New Jerusalem and they were with hands uplifted
consecrating the ground and laying the corner stones. I saw myriads of angels
hovering over them and around about them and also an immense pillar of a cloud
over them, and I heard the singing of the most beautiful music, the words "Now
is established the Kingdom of our God and His Christ and He shall reign
forever and ever, and the Kingdom shall never be thrown down for the Saints
have overcome, " and I saw people coming from the river and different places a
long way off to help build the temple, and it seemed that the hosts of the
angels about helped to get the material to build the temple, and I saw some
come who wore their temple robes to help build the temple and the city; and
all the time I saw the great pillar of cloud hovering over the place.
Instantly I found I was in the tabernacle at Ogden, yet I could see the
building going on and got quite animated in calling to the people in the
tabernacle to listen to the beautiful music that the angels were making. I
called to them to look at the angels as the house seemed to be full of them,
and they were saying the same words that I heard before, "Now is the kingdom
of our God established forever and ever,"  and then a voice said, "Now
shall come to pass that which was spoken by Isaiah the Prophet, that seven
women shall take hold of one man saying," etc. At this time I seemed to
stagger back from the pulpit and F. D. Richards and someone else caught me and
prevented me from falling, when I requested Brother Richards to apologize to
the audience for me because I stopped so abruptly and tell them I had not
fainted, but was exhausted. I rolled over on my back and heard the City Hall
clock strike twelve."
February 7, 1879: For the first time in my life I have had to flee away from
the enemies for the gospel's sake or from any other cause. They are now trying
to arrest me on polygamy. And as I had to leave St. George at 7 o'clock, I got
into a wagon from the temple with David H. Cannon and drove all night.
February 22, 1879: A lengthy statement to the world by Wilford Woodruff,
speaking of current conditions in America, and prophesying of things to come,
based primarily upon Old Testament and Book of Mormon prophetic utterances.
June 20, 1879: I had a dream in the night. We were going on a journey
somewhere and President Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball were with us. I
thought they were dressed in the richest apparel I had ever seen, but I do not
remember where we were going.
December 16, 1879: I dreamed at night that President Taylor was sealing all in
the Church, plural marriages to them that wished it. We met in the Council of
the 12. I thought the glory of God rested upon us and we did all our work
openly and the government had no power over us and we rejoiced together.
 December 25, 1879: At Woodruff, Arizona, we held a meeting and Brother
Lot Smith, Burnham, Halots and W. Woodruff all spoke and had a good time. W.
Woodruff said he did not believe that any person who lived to see 1890 would
be able to see any United States, for he believed the Union would be broken by
that time. Let the historian see if he guessed right.
January 17, 1880: I wrote a letter to A.M. Musser of 8 pages and gave my views
of the state of the nation. I told him if Grant was the next president, I
thought he would be the last president, and the nation would go down on his
hands. Of course, this is only the reflection of the mind. Time must determine
the state of the nation. One thing is certain that the nation is fast ripening
January 26, 1880: I read Coates lectures against Mormonism which were the
inspiration of the devil and full of lies. I prayed the Lord to give me His
Holy Spirit and light and truth. I went to bed filled with prayer and
meditation. I fell asleep and slept until about midnight. I awoke. The Lord
poured out His spirit upon me and opened the vision of my mind so I could
comprehend in a good measure the mind and will of God and His purposes
concerning our nation and the inhabitants of Zion, and when the vision of my
mind was open to comprehend the situation of our nation, their wickedness,
abominations, and corruption and the judgments of God and destruction which
awaited them, and when I comprehended the great and mighty responsibility
which rested upon the Quorum of the Apostles in the sight of God and the
heavenly hosts, my head became a fountain of tears and my pillow was wet as
with the dews of heaven and sleep departed from me and the Lord revealed unto
me our duty, even the duty of the Twelve  Apostles and all the faithful
Elders of Israel and the following is a portion of the will of the Lord made
manifest to me while dwelling in a shepherd's tent in the wilderness
surrounded by the drifting snows of the mountains while wrapped in the visions
of the night.
[editors note: This revelation given to Wilford Woodruff in the
wilderness, January 26, 1880, can be found in this journal following the entry
dated December 28, 1880, on page 187.]
January 27, 1880: I arose in the morning after the vision of the night with my
heart filled with joy and gratitude for the manifestations of the spirit of
God unto me. I have written the revelation of God unto me as it was given by
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. I had read the revelation in the Doctrine
and Covenants and prayed earnestly unto the Lord to show me His mind and will
concerning myself and my brethren of the Apostles, and the Lord gave me that
revelation in answer to my prayers.
January 28, 1880: I was again wrapped in vision during a good part of the
night concerning the destiny of our nation and of Zion. It was strongly
manifest to me the duty of the Apostles and Elders to go into our holy places
and temples and wash our feet and bear testimony to God and heavenly hosts
against the wickedness of this nation. My pillow was wet with the fountain of
tears that flowed as I beheld the judgments of God upon the wicked.
February 5, 1880: I wrote a letter to President John Taylor and the Twelve
Apostles. I gave them an account of the revelation the Lord gave to me in the
shepherd's tent in the wilderness, and I sent them a copy of the same.
 April 20, 1880: I met in council and prayer circle in the afternoon. A
certain revelation was spoken of.
April 22, 1880: And afternoon in council. A revelation was discussed and
received as the word of the Lord.
April 30, 1880: I met in council at 10 o'clock. We had a visit of the double
African girl with two heads, four arms, four legs, but one body, which was
quite a curiosity.
June 14, 1880: What strange things one will dream when asleep. I dreamed this
morning that Queen Victoria had received the gospel and had been baptized. She
appeared very humble--none of which is likely to happen in this world. I also
thought to Prince Albert; is Richard or Rohart connected with his name?
October 5, 1880: I spent the day in council.
October 8, 1880: At the close of the meeting, we the Apostles met in council
and debated upon the propriety of organizing the First Presidency. We had held
several councils upon this subject and we finally left the subject until
October 9, 1880: The Apostles then met in council at 6 o'clock and decided to
organize the First Presidency of the Church. Wilford Woodruff nominated John
Taylor to be the President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
and it was carried unanimously.
October 12, 1880: I returned to the city and attended a council in the City
Hall. In the afternoon I met with the presidents of stakes and counselors in
the Council House and John Vancott and Loren Farr joined our council.
 October 27, 1880: In our Council today we ordained Francis M. Lyman (son
of Amasa Lyman) to the apostleship as one of the Twelve Apostles. John Taylor
was mouth in ordaining. We also ordained John Henry Smith (son of George A.
Smith) to the Apostleship, a member of the Twelve Apostles. W. Woodruff
ordained him. He was the first apostle I ever ordained.
November 7, 1880: We have met with Bro. C. C. Rich who had been brought from
Bear Lake on a bed having received a paralytic stroke. The left side entirely
useless. He could speak a little so as to be understood. Bro. George Q. Cannon
anointed him and six of the Apostles laid hands upon him, and W. Woodruff was
mouth and blessed him. He seemed overjoyed at seeing us and we met at 2
o ' clock.
November 10, 1880: I met in Council with the Presidency and Twelve. President
Taylor's claim upon the Sugar House machinery of $10,000 was allowed him.
December 28, 1880: I wrote a prayer to be presented upon the alter, by the
request of President Taylor, to be presented to him for his approval. This
prayer was to carry out the purpose of the Lord in the revelation given me
while in the wilderness.
Undated entry following the summary of events for 1880: A revelation given to
Wilford Woodruff in the wilderness of San Francisco Mountains in Arizona on
the 26th day of Jan. 1880.
"Thus saith the Lord unto my servant Wilford Woodruff. I have heard thy
prayers and will answer thy petitions. I will make known unto thee my will
concerning the nation who encumbers the land of promise and also concerning
Zion and her inhabitants. I have  already revealed my will concerning the
nation through the mouth of my servant Joseph who sealed his testimony with
his own blood, which testimony has been in force upon all the world from the
hour of his death. What I the Lord have revealed in that testimony and decree
upon this nation, and all the nations of the earth, shall be fulfilled, saith
the Lord of hosts. I the Lord have spoken and will be obeyed. My purposes
shall be fulfilled upon this nation and no power shall stay my hand. The hour
is at the door when my wrath and indignation shall be poured out upon the
wicked of this nation. Their murders, blasphemies, lyings, whoredoms and
abominations have come up before my face and before the heavens and the wrath
of mine indignation is full. I have decreed plagues to go forth and lay waste
mine enemies and not many years hence they shall not be left to pollute mine
heritage. The devil is ruling over his kingdom and my spirit has no place in
the hearts of the rulers of this nation, and the devil stirs them up to defy
my power, and to make war upon my Saints. Therefore, let mine Apostles and
mine Elders who are faithful obey my commandments which are already written
for your profit and guidance. Thus saith the Lord unto my servant John Taylor
and my servant Wilford Woodruff and my servant Orson Pratt and to all the
residue of mine Apostles. Have you not gone forth in my name without purse or
scrip and declared the Gospel of life and salvation unto this nation and the
nations of the earth and warned them of the judgments which are to come as you
have been moved upon by the power of the Holy Ghost and the inspiration of the
Lord. You have done this year by year for a whole generation as man counts
time. Therefore, your garments are clean of the blood of this generation and
especially of this nation. Therefore, as I have said in a former commandment
so I the Lord say again unto mine Apostles, go ye alone by  yourselves
whether in heat or in cold and cleanse your feet with water, pure water; it
matters not whether it be by the running streams or in your closet, but bear
their testimonies before the Lord and the heavenly hosts; and when you have
all done this, then gather yourselves together in your Holy Places and clothe
yourselves in the robes of the Holy Priesthood and there offer up your prayers
according to my Holy Law. Let him who presides be mouth and kneel upon the
holy alter and there let mine Apostles bring all their testimonies before my
face and before the heavenly hosts and before the justified spirits made
perfect; and thus saith the Lord unto you, mine Apostles, when you bring these
testimonies before one, let them be presented by name as far as the spirit
shall present them unto you: The presidents of the United States, the Supreme
Court, the cabinet, the Senate and House of Congress of the United States, the
Governors of the States and Territories, the judges and officers sent unto you
and all men and persons who have taken any part in persecuting you or bringing
distress upon you or your lives or sought to hinder you from keeping my
commandments or from enjoying the rights which the Constitution of Law of the
Land guarantee unto you. And what I the Lord say unto you, mine Apostles, I
say unto my servants the Seventies, the High Priests, the Elders, and the
Priests and all my servants who are pure in heart and who have borne testimony
unto this nation. Let them go forth and cleanse their feet in pure water and
bear testimony of it unto your Father who is in heaven. And thus saith the
Lord unto mine Apostles and mine Elders, when you do these things with purity
of heart, I, the Lord, will hear your prayers and am bound by oath and
covenant to defend you and fight your battles as I have said in a former
commandment. It is not my will that mine Elders should fight the battle of
Zion, for I will fight your  battle. Nevertheless, let no man be afraid
to lay down his life for my sake, for he that layeth down his life for my
sake, shall find it again and have eternal life. The nation is ripened in
iniquity and the cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full and I will not
stay my hand in judgment upon this nation or the nations of the earth. I have
decreed wars and judgment upon the wicked and my wrath and indignation are
about to be poured out upon them and the wicked and rebellious shall know that
I am God. As I the Lord have spoken, so will I the Lord fulfill. I will spare
none who remain in Babylon, but I will burn them up saith the Lord of Hosts.
As I the Lord have suffered, so will I put all enemies under my feet, for I
the Lord utter my word, and it shall be obeyed and the day of wrath and
indignation shall come upon the wicked. And I say again wo unto that nation or
house or people who seek to hinder my people from obeying the Patriarchal Law
of Abraham which leadeth to a celestial glory which has been revealed unto my
Saints through the mouth of my servant Joseph, for whosoever doeth those
things shall be damned saith the Lord of Hosts and shall be broken up and
wasted away from under heaven by the judgments which I have sent forth and
shall not return unto me void. And thus with the sword and by bloodshed and
with famine and plagues and earthquakes and the thunders of heaven and the
vivid lightnings shall this nation and the nations of the earth be made to
feel the chastening hand of an Almighty God until they are broken up and
destroyed, and wasted away from under heaven, and no power can stay my hand.
Therefore, let the wicked tremble, let them that blaspheme my name hold their
lips, for destruction will swiftly overtake them. All that I the Lord have
spoken through the mouth of my prophets and apostles since the world began
concerning the last dispensation and fulness of times, concerning my Church
 which has been called out of the wilderness of darkness and error, and
concerning Babylon the Great, and what I have spoken through the mouth of my
servant Joseph, shall all be fulfilled and though heaven and earth pass away,
my words shall not pass away, but shall all be fulfilled saith the Lord. These
revelations and testimonies you have before. Let my Saints search the word of
the Lord and treasure up wisdom and be prepared for that which is to come. As
I have decreed, so shall my judgments begin at the house of God. There are
those in my Church who have a name among you who are adulterers and
adulteresses and those who blaspheme my name and those who love and make a lie
and those who revel and drink with the drunken; if they do not speedily repent
of their wickedness and abominations, they shall be severed from the
ordinances of my house, saith the Lord. There are many who have need to repent
whose hearts are set upon the things of this world, who aspire to the honors
of men and do not honor the Priesthood, nor seek to build up the Kingdom of
God as they should. Neither do they learn or comprehend that the rights of the
Priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heavens and that the
powers of heaven cannot be controlled nor handled only upon the principles of
righteousness. Such should repent and turn unto the Lord and seek for the Holy
Spirit to guide them. Judgments will begin at my house and from thence will
they go forth unto the wicked, and the wicked cannot escape. Blessed are the
pure in heart, for my blessings await them in this life and eternal life in
the world to come. Thus saith the Lord unto you, mine servants, the Apostles,
who dwell in the flesh. Fear ye not your enemies. Let not your hearts be
troubled. I am in your midst. I am your advocate with the Father. I have given
mine angels charge concerning you. Mine eyes are upon you, and the eyes of
your Heavenly  Father and the heavenly hosts, and all justified spirits
made perfect are watching over you. Your works are manifest before the face of
my servants who have sealed their testimony with their blood and before all of
my servants of the Twelve Apostles whom I have taken unto myself. The veil is
taken from off their faces and they know your works. They await your coming
when you have finished your testimony in the flesh. Therefore, be ye faithful
until I come. My coming is at the door. Call upon the Lord in mighty prayer.
Ask and you shall receive whatever you agree as touching anything, and ask the
Father in my name and it shall be given unto you. Seek diligently to build up
Zion and magnify your high calling and your enemies shall not prevail over
you. Zion shall not be moved out of her place. Zion shall prevail against her
enemies. My people shall not be hindered in the building of my temple unto my
holy name, if they will hearken to my voice and do as I command them. The
blood of my servant Joseph and Hyrum and of mine Apostles and Elders which
have been shed for the word of God and testimony of Jesus Christ cries from
the ground for vengeance upon the nation who has shed their blood, but that
blood shall speedily be avenged and shall cease to cry unto me for the hour of
God's judgment is fully come and shall be poured out without measure upon the
wicked. But hearken and hear, ye Apostles, Elders and people of my Church,
to the word of the Lord concerning you that for all the blessings that I will
pour out upon you and the inhabitants of Zion, and the judgments and
destructions upon the wicked that I will be inquired of by you to ask the
Father in my name to do and to perform these things for you. As I told all the
House of Israel by my servant Moses that they should ask of my hand for all
these blessings which I the Lord had promised unto Israel in the latter days.
And as I the Lord ordained my Apostles  who were with me in my ministry,
and promised them that they should sit upon twelve thrones judging the Twelve
Tribes of Israel, so I say unto you, mine Apostles, whom I have raised up in
these last days that I have ordained you to bear record of my name and of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ to the Gentile first and then to he House of Israel. I
have also ordained you to sit upon thrones and judge the Gentiles and all of
the inhabitants of the earth unto whom you have borne testimony of my name in
the day and generation in which you live. Therefore, gird up the loins of your
minds and magnify your callings in the fear of God and prepare for the coming
of the Son of Man which is nigh at the door. No man knoweth the day nor the
hour, but the signs of both heaven and earth indicate His coming as promised
by the mouth of my disciples. The fig trees are leaving and the hour is nigh.
Therefore, prepare yourselves, ye Saints of the Most High God, with oil in
your lamps, for blessed is he that watcheth for the coming of the Son of Man.
Again, hear ye the word of the Lord, ye mine Apostles, whom I have chosen in
these last days to bear record of my name and to lead my people Israel until
the coming of the Son of Man. I the Lord have raised up my servant John Taylor
to preside over you and to be a law giver unto my Church. He has mingled his
blood with that of the martyred prophets. Nevertheless, while I have taken my
servants Joseph and Hyrum Smith unto myself, I have preserved my servant John
Taylor for a wise purpose in me. I have also taken many others of the Apostles
unto myself, for I take whom I will take and preserve in life those whom I
will preserve according to the council of my own will. And while my servant
John Taylor is your president, I wish to ask the rest of my servants of the
Apostles the question, although you have one to preside over your Quorum and
over the Church which is the order of God in all generations, do  you not
all of you hold the Apostleship which is the highest authority ever given to
man on the earth? You do. Therefore, you hold in common the keys of the
Kingdom of God in all the world. You each of you have power to unlock the veil
of eternity and hold converse with God the Father and His Son, Jesus Christ,
and to have the administration of angels. It is your right, privilege and duty
to inquire of the Lord His mind and will concerning yourselves, the
inhabitants of Zion and their interest. And whenever any one of you receive
the word of the Lord, let it be written and presented in your council, and
whatever by a united council you deem wisdom to be presented unto the people,
let it be presented by the President, my servant John Taylor, as the word of
the Lord. In this way, you will uphold him and strengthen his hands as all the
burden should not rest upon one man. For thus saith the Lord, all of mine
Apostles should be full of the Holy Ghost of inspiration and revelation and
know the mind and will of God and be prepared for that which is to come.
Therefore, let mine Apostles keep my commandments and obey my laws and the
gates of hell shall not prevail against you. Fear not, for lo I am with you
until I come. I come quickly even so, Amen." (His prayer follows this
revelation . )
January 9, 1881: President Taylor said that those who did not pay their
tithing and keep the law of God, should not have a recommend to go to the
Temple or Endowment House to get endowments and if the bishops gave such
recommends, they must bear the blame of it, for I will not.
January 19, 1881: This is one of the most important days of my life. I met
with the President, John Taylor, and second counselor Joseph F. Smith, and
seven of the Twelve, viz., Wilford Woodruff, Orson Pratt, Charles C. 
Rich, Lorenzo Snow, Franklin D. Richards, Francis M. Lyman, John Henry Smith
and John Smith, the first Patriarch, and the Presiding Bishop Edward Hunter
and L. John Nuttall. C. C. Rich was carried in a chair. 0. Pratt was very
feeble, yet we all performed the ordinance of washing our feet against our
enemies and the enemies of the Kingdom of God according to the commandment of
God unto us. W. Woodruff opened by prayer and John Taylor was mouth in the
washing of feet. At the prayer circle, Lorenzo Snow was mouth at the opening
and President John Taylor was mouth at the alter and presented the prayer
written by W. Woodruff (by request of President Taylor) . And the names were
presented before the Lord according to the commandment. It was truly a solemn
scene, and I presume it was the first thing of the kind since the creation of
the world. The names and prayer presented will be recorded by Bro. L. John
Nuttall, President Taylor's secretary. We three hours in the meeting
and ordinances. This is the last time that Apostle Orson Pratt will ever in
this life officiate in an important ceremony in the Church. Probably the same
with Charles C. Rich.
January 31, 1881: I spent the day copying in my journal, I having written my
journals in pass books for nearly two years. I have had to copy them in this
journal and the one previous. I finished this copying on the third day of
May 18, 1981: I spent the day in council. We discussed the subject of the
May 20, 1881: The Quorum of the Twelve Apostles met in the Quorum room in the
Council House at 7 o'clock in the evening, there being seven of the Twelve
together, viz., W. Woodruff, L. Snow, E. Snow, F. D.  Richards, B. Young,
F. M. Lyman and John Henry Smith. Our meeting was for the purpose of trying or
investigating the conduct of John W. Young. We heard the testimony of Erastus
Snow until 10 o'clock and adjourned until tomorrow at 9 o'clock.
May 21, 1881: The Twelve met in council at 9 o'clock and John W. Young gave
his answer and we sat until 5 o'clock in the evening when the following motion
was made by Francis Marion Lyman: I move that Bro. John W. Young be required
to manifest before this Quorum that he saw his error that he had made, and
that he will be one with his brethren in the future and be subject to their
counsel, and he must make ample satisfaction to the Presidency of the Church
before we can consent to have him stand as a counselor to the Twelve Apostles.
Carried unanimously and John W. Young then made confession and asked
forgiveness. Moved by John Henry Smith that this council accept the confession
made by John W. Young in regard to this matter and that we are satisfied with
it and the spirit manifest by him. Carried unanimously. Our council adjourned
and I called upon President John Taylor to know if we could have an interview
with him this evening and he appointed Monday at 11 o'clock; John W. Young and
others of us with him that satisfaction might be made with them.
May 25, 1881: I spent the forenoon in writing; the afternoon in council, when
we received the decision of the First Presidency upon the case of John W.
Young. They required him to carry out the instructions which they gave E. Snow
and company, in the first place to put all of his contracts into the hands of
the committee as dictated, which after much talk he agreed to do.
 July 31, 1881: The following reflections were in my mind while listening
to these discourses. Jesus Christ descended below all things, therefore he was
worthy to open the book and loose the seals thereof; and those who are
ordained as kings and priests unto God will receive all things either in time
or eternity and will become counselors to the Savior and dwell and labor with
him throughout all eternity and we are the noble spirits who were appointed to
come and dwell on the earth in the last dispensation and to labor with Him in
the building up of His Kingdom and prepare it for His coming to prepare the
world for the judgments of God.
December 26, 1881: I dreamed that President Young came to me, and told me to
take care of myself and not to expose myself too much.
January 4, 1882: Met in council at 10 o'clock when several subjects were
discussed. The Quorum of the Twelve Apostles expressed themselves; very
strongly opposed to setting an example by opening a door for any man in the
Church, President or Apostle, to draw funds from the Church without limit for
their own use or any other purpose. There should be a fixed sum for every man.
February 2, 1882: I met in council this morning with the Presidency, Twelve
and others to take into consideration the importance of appointing committees
to get up a collection of facts concerning our condition and affairs in Utah
Territory, and present the same to Congress to rebut the lies that are
flooding Congress against us both by speeches of priests and editors. A
committee appointed and subcommittees to take this matter in hand.
 February 23, 1882: I spent the day mostly in the office writing. I
attended the council in the evening and it was voted for the Legislature to
get a joint resolution passed to appoint a committee of both houses to
organize a State Government and ask for admission into the union. Remarks were
made by President Taylor and Erastus Snow. He said we should claim of the
Government every right that the Constitution gave us; and if the nation
rejected us, they must bear the blame of it. This was our duty in a matter of
history and to our children and to posterity.
March 14, 1882: Part of his reaction to the passage of the Edmunds Bill: But
if the nation can stand it, we can. We have been looking for this for the
nation to take a stand against the Saints and the Church and Kingdom of God on
the earth. The nation is taking a stand against God, against Christ, against
the Church, the Kingdom and Zion of God on the earth. They are ripening in
iniquity and turning the last keys that will seal their condemnation that
lingers not and preparing themselves for destruction.
March 24, 1882: The Edmunds Bill was signed today by President Arthur and it
became a law to take away the rights of the Latter-day Saints because of their
religion. I spent the day in council with the Presidency. We considered it
wisdom for the brethren to live with but one wife under the same roof.
April 4, 1882: I attended a council meeting all day. Speeches were made upon
the subject of organizing a State Government.
April 8, 1882: At noon I met with eight of the Quorum of the Twelve and
counselors D. H. Wells and  Joseph F. Smith, to take into consideration
the filling of the Quorum of the Twelve. At the first vote, the following
persons received the following number of votes: G. Teasdale 2; Wm. W. Cluff 1;
C. W. Penrose 2; A. M. Cannon 2; Junius F. Wells 2; L. John Nuttall 1; D. H.
Wells 5; Jesse N. Smith 5; total 20. At the close of the meeting in the
afternoon meeting we met at President Taylor's office and presented to him
what we had done but he preferred to put it off until G. Q. Cannon came home
and we voted to do so.
April 13, 1882: I met with the Twelve in the forenoon on the Indian Mission.
We voted to call 15 or 20 young Indians and send them to school to Provo to
make missionaries among their tribes. We voted to send six families to Savoy
to strengthen Bro. Titcher in the Indian Mission. We voted to call Bro Layton
and his family to form a new settlement in some portion of Old Mexico in
Chihuahua or Sonora. It was the wish of the Quorum that James G. Bleak go to
Arizona and take charge of the Indian Mission. We met with President Taylor
and laid before him what we had done. He did not decide upon any particle of
May 7, 1882: At stake conference at Logan: President Taylor said when we go to
the Spirit World, we go naked as we came into the world, and if we got any
clothing, we shall be dependent upon somebody for it as we were when born in
the flesh; so if we got a mansion in our Father's kingdom we shall be
dependent upon him.
June 5, 1882: I had an hour's conversation with President John Taylor upon the
subject, duties and rights of the Presidency and Twelve.
 June 27, 1882: I spent the day in council in the Social Hall. L. W.
Hardy and H. B. Clawson spoke.
August 26, 1882: I met in council at 11 o'clock, with the Presidency, Twelve
and other brethren on the welfare of Zion. Many subjects were discussed.
September 27, 1882: I met in council with the Presidency when the subject was
discussed of filling the Quorum of the Twelve and Seventies. And it was
decided that it was proper for the President of the Church to nominate the
persons to fill the Quorum as was the custom from the beginning, except in the
first and second organization, which was by revelation.
October 3, 1882: I spent the forenoon in the office writing. I received four
letters today and attended Council where much instruction was given. It was
decided that the president of the Church should nominate the persons to fill
the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles and the Twelve should nominate or present
names to fill the First Presidency of the Seventies. A good deal of
instruction was given.
October 6, 1882: Afternoon, prayer by E. Snow. Authorities were then presented
and sustained. The names of Abraham H. Cannon and Theodore B. Lewis had been
chosen by the Presidents of the Seventies, the Twelve Apostles and the
Presidency of the Church. When they came to be set apart on Monday, W.
Woodruff set apart Abraham H. Cannon and when we came to lay hands upon the
head of Bro. Lewis, it was found he was a High Priest. Therefore, he could not
be ordained as a President of the Seventies. Therefore, he was set aside and
not ordained to the office of the Seventies which still left one vacancy among
the Seven Presidents.
 October 12, 1882: We met in council at President Taylor's office. We
heard the revelation read in which George Teasdale and Heber J. Grant were
called to fill the vacancies in the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles and Seymour
Young to fill the vacancy in the first Presidency of the Seventies.
October 14, 1882: We held a meeting with the Presidency, Twelve Apostles, and
the Presidents of Stakes. Remarks were made by President Taylor; then the
revelation was read. G. Q. Cannon spoke to us and said how can we teach the
people any law or principle that we do not keep ourselves? Joseph F. Smith
spoke upon several subjects upon the Patriarchal order of marriage. President
Taylor told what Joseph Smith said to him upon that subject and said if we do
not embrace that principle soon, the keys will be turned against us, for if we
do not keep the same law that our Heavenly Father has, we cannot go with him.
The word of the Lord to us was that if we did not obey that law, we could not
go where our Heavenly Father dwells. A man obeying a lower law is not
qualified to preside over those who keep a higher law. W. Woodruff said he was
glad the Quorum of the Twelve and Seventies were now to be filled and said
that the reason why the Church and Kingdom of God could not progress if we did
not receive the patriarchal law of marriage was that it belonged to this
dispensation as well as the baptism for the dead and any law or ordinance that
belongs to this dispensation must be received by the members of the Church or
it cannot progress. The leading men of Israel who are presiding over stakes
will have to obey the Law of Abraham or they will have to stop. Moses Thatcher
spoke upon the establishment of cooperative companies for handling machinery,
wagons, etc. G. Q. Cannon spoke upon the manufacturing of wagons, etc. E. Snow
said that Joseph  Smith said that the parable that Jesus spoke of that
the man who had one talent and hid it in the earth, was the man who had but
one wife and would not take another. Would have her taken from him and given
to one who had more. F. M. Lyman thought it would not do to seal dead women to
November 27, 1882: I met in council in the Gardo House with the Presidency and
Twelve; discussed the policy of yielding any principle for a State Government.
We then went to the office and met with our delegates to Washington. And
President Taylor with the rest of us came to the conclusion that we could not
swap off the Kingdom of God or any of its laws or principles for a State
December 5, 1882: On the night of June 1, 1882, I, Wilford Woodruff dreamed
that a messenger came to me and said that no person in the Spirit World could
work upon or preach any ordinance of the gospel to the spirits in prison that
had not been dedicated upon an altar by someone having the Priesthood on
earth. This, of course, was a dream.
December 30, 1882: I dreamed last night that Capt. Wm. H. Hooper was dead. I
told my family this morning that when I heard from him, I should hear he was
dead. And Bro. Jaques informed me at the Historian's Office that he died at 20
minutes to 8 o'clock. I saw Capt. Hooper in the Spirit World in my dream. I
saw his location and the limits by which he was bound and could not pass. I
had a view of mansions in the Celestial Kingdom of God which were composed of
beautiful stones and materials, and were actual buildings as any on the earth
and that the best architects in heaven were employed in their building.
 January 10, 1883: I attended the Council in the afternoon and a vote was
taken to raise the wages of Erastus Snow to $2500 a year and that he send up
his bank account and it should be allowed him.
January 21, 1883: J. F. Smith spoke upon the Priesthood and revelation. It was
a very interesting discourse. He said God will not keep any man on earth to
preside over the Church to lead the Church of God astray. He will take him
away first and all men should sustain the authorities of the Church or
April 3, 1883: I met in Council with the Quorum of the Twelve and their
counselors upon the subject of Counselor John W. Young, who had been
railroading and his course had not been satisfactory to the Presidency and
Twelve. We spent the whole day upon the case.
April 6, 1883: At the close of the afternoon meeting, I met again with the
Twelve on account of John W. Young. It was a difficult matter to bring his
mind to see that he had not done right in the course he had pursued.
April 8, 1883: Afternoon, J.D.T. McAllister prayed. Sacrament was
administered. The Authorities of the Church were then presented and when John
W. Young's name was called, President Taylor made some remarks upon the
subject and stated that we had held a long council over him and that John W.
Young was then called upon to make a confession or explanation, which he did
do and asked the people to forgive him. He then received a clean vote.
 April 13, 1883: I attended a council with the Presidency, Twelve and the
First Presidency of the Seventies. Our meeting was upon the subject of
reorganizing the Quorums of Seventies and the order of the same. President
Taylor said the Twelve are to see that the gospel is sent to all the world and
the Twelve must call upon the Seventies to assist them and they must be the
best men you can get out of the 11,000 Elders to fill up the Quorums of the
April 14, 1883: The Presidency, Twelve and Presidents of the Seventies met at
9 o'clock and received counsel upon the organization of the Seventies and a
revelation was read at 15 minutes to 11 o'clock.
May 13, 1883: A. 0. Smoot told W. Woodruff that he and Alanson Ripley, while
surveying out Adam ondi Ahman about 22 miles north of Jackson County,
Missouri, they came across a stone wall in the midst of a dense forest and
underbrush. The wall was 30 feet long, 3 feet thick and about 4 feet high
above the ground and laid in mortar or cement. When Joseph Smith the Prophet
visited the place and examined the wall, he said it was the remains of an
alter built by Father Adam where he offered sacrifice after he was driven from
the Garden of Eden which was located in Jackson County, Missouri. The whole
town which was laid out and named Adam ondi Ahman was in the midst of a thick
and heavy forest of timber and the place named after Adam's alter. The Prophet
Joseph said it was upon this alter where Adam blessed his sons and posterity
before his death. Let historians of the Church note this.
September 28, 1883: I held a meeting with the Twelve Apostles and their
counselors. We had met with the Presidency in the morning to take into
consideration  the organizing of the School of the Prophets. After the
Presidency was accepted, President Taylor requested the Twelve to meet
together and arrange their own quorum or prepare themselves to enter into that
school. We met in the Northeast room of the Historians Office, the minutes of
which are in W. Woodruff's Journal Chest. After each one of us had given an
account of ourselves, all were voted in. Some matters appertaining to Albert
Carrington were investigated which he explained and confessed wherein he was
wrong and asked forgiveness and all were accepted. We then met with the
Presidency and they still investigated further Brother Carrington 's affairs
which he explained and all was accepted by the Presidency.
October 11, 1883: The Presidency, Twelve, and Presidents of Stakes met at 10
o'clock. Prayer by J.D.T. McAllister. President Taylor spoke 35 minutes. W.
Woodruff, 15 minutes; G. Teasdale, 15 minutes; Zebedee Coltrin related a
vision in the temple in Kirtland after the School of the Prophets was
organized. He said while sitting in council, a personage passed through the
room dressed in usual clothing. Joseph said that was the Savior. Soon another
personage passed through the house clothed in fire. His features and feet were
visible, but his body was wrapped in flames. Joseph said that was God the
Father, and he said he was with Joseph and another man in the woods praying
and the heavens were opened and they saw a man sitting upon a throne whose
hair was white as wool and a woman sitting beside him, both dressed in white.
Joseph said it was Adam and Eve.
January 16, 1884: I met in council with the Presidency and Twelve and during
the conversation, F. D. Richards was called upon to make a statement of the
 purport of a letter that he had written to President Taylor concerning
what he thought ought to be written in the law of the Lord or the Book called
by that name, which met with feelings of all of us. And it was universally
voted that Brother Franklin D. Richards be appointed assistant historian.
January 24, 1884: I met with Brother Richards in our Historical Room and we
took into consideration the subject of commencing to prepare matter for the
Book of the Law of the Lord from the death of President Young up to the
present time under President Taylor's superintendency, and we found on
searching that in the history of Brigham Young it says that Orson Pratt for
apostacy and following his wife instead of the leader of the Church, that he
was cut off from the Church on the 20th day of August 1842. Also W. Woodruff
Journals show the same. And he was restored to the Church, baptized,
confirmed, and restored to the Apostleship on the 20th day of January 1843. W.
Woodruff Journal says on the 19th of January 1843. Entry following that of May
8, 1884: An entry concerning his talk in Logan on August 22, 1863, of which
the following is an excerpt:
A few days and President Young and his brethren, these prophets and
apostles and Brother Benson and Maugn will be in the Spirit World. You should
never forget this visitation. You are to become men and women, fathers and
mothers. Yea, the day will come after your fathers and these prophets and
apostles are dead and gone into the Spirit World, you will have the privilege
of going into the tower of a glorious Temple built unto the name of the Most
High God, east of us upon the Logan Bench, and while you stand in the tower of
that temple and your eyes survey this glorious valley  filled with cities
and villages occupied by tens of thousands of the Latter-day Saints, you will
then call to mind the visitation of President Young and his company. You will
say that was in the day when Presidents Benson and Maugn presided over us.
That was the day when President Young and the Apostles were with us. That was
before New York was destroyed by an earthquake. It was before Boston was swept
into the sea by the sea heaving half beyond its bounds. It was before Albany
was destroyed by fire, yea at that time you will remember the scenes of this
day, treasure them up and forget them not. President Young followed and said
what Bro. Woodruff had said was revelation and would be fulfilled.
August 31, 1884: At the close of the meeting I met in council with Presidents
Taylor and Cannon, G. Teasdale and Bishop Spencer of Thistle Valley. He
brought a report that the Indians of this western world were going to unite
together and make war upon the United States. President Taylor pursued the
same policy that President Young did. He (President Taylor) sent word by
Brother Spencer to tell all the Indians that we have no influence and not to
have anything to do with going to war or shedding blood--to keep out of
everything of that kind for it was not right to shed blood; it was wicked.
November 7, 1885: Saturday we held a meeting at 3 o'clock; also at 7 o'clock
at the President's Office. And we spent the night until 3 o'clock upon John W.
Young's case. He finally promised to throw himself upon our hands and take our
counsel and magnify his calling and we voted to try him again.
November 24, 1889: I attended a meeting with the lawyers at the Gardo [House]
in the evening. They  wanted me to make some concession to the court upon
polygamy and other points, and I spent several hours alone and inquired of the
Lord and received the following revelation, given to Wilford Woodruff, Sunday,
November 24, 1889: "Thus saith the Lord, to my servant Wilford, I, the Lord,
have heard thy prayers and thy request, and will answer thee by the voice of
my spirit. Thus saith the Lord, unto my servants the Presidency of my Church,
who hold the keys of the Kingdom of God on this earth. I the Lord hold the
destiny of the courts in your midst, and the destiny of this nation, and all
other nations of the earth in mine own hands, and all that I have revealed,
and promised and decreed concerning the generation in which you live, shall
come to pass, and no power shall stay my hand. Let not my servants who are
called to the Presidency of my church, deny my word or my law, which concerns
the salvation of the children of men. Let them pray for the Holy Spirit, which
shall be given them to guide them in their acts. Place not yourselves in
jeopardy to your enemies by promise. Your enemies seek your destruction and
the destruction of my people. If the Saints will hearken unto my voice, and
the counsel of my servants, the wicked shall not prevail. Let my servants who
officiate as your counselors before the courts, make their pleadings as they
are moved upon by the Holy Spirit, without any further pledges from the
Priesthood [and they shall be justified] . I the Lord will hold the courts,
with the officers of government, and the nation responsible for their acts
towards the inhabitants of Zion. I, Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world, am
in your midst. I am your advocate with the Father. Fear not little flock, it
is your Father's good pleasure to give you the Kingdom. Fear not the wicked
and the ungodly. Search the scriptures, for they are they which testify of me;
also those revelations which I have given to my servant Joseph, and to all my
servants since the world  began, which are recorded in the record of
divine truth. Those revelations contain the judgments of God which are to be
poured out upon all nations under the heavens, which include Great Babylon.
These judgments are at the door. They will be fulfilled as God lives. Leave
judgment with me, it is mine saith the Lord. Watch the signs of the times, and
they will show the fulfillment of the words of the Lord. Let my servants call
upon the Lord in mighty prayer. Retain the Holy Ghost as your constant
companion and act as you are moved upon by that Spirit, and all will be well
with you. The wicked are fast ripening in iniquity, and they will be cut off
by the judgments of God. Great events await you and this generation and are
nigh at your doors. Awake, Israel, and have faith in God and his promises
and he will not forsake you. I the Lord will deliver my Saints from the
dominion of the wicked, in mine own due time and way. I cannot deny my word,
neither in blessings nor judgments. Therefore let mine anointed gird up their
loins, watch and be sober, and keep my commandments. Pray always and faint
not; exercise faith in the Lord and in the promises of God; be valiant in the
testimony of Jesus Christ. The eyes of the Lord and the heavenly hosts are
watching over you and your acts. Therefore be faithful until I come. I come
quickly to reward every man according to the deeds done in the body. Even so,
January 1, 1891: This is New Years Day and the year that has been looked upon
by many as one of the most important years of the world. There is a
combination of all the wicked men and devils through the press and pulpit to
destroy the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day [Saints] from off the earth.
Wickedness of every kind is increasing throughout the world.
 January 31, 1891: I spent the day at the farm we are passing through a
great financial difficulty. The Lord only can help us out of it.
April 2, 1891: I met with the Presidency and Twelve and partook of the
sacrament and talked about political matters.
May 15, 1891: I met with G.W. Sears and Governor Emery and had a pleasant
interview with the Governor. He was Governor of the Territory when President
Grant visited the city. He said while riding up from the Depot the street was
lined with Mormon children well dressed. He said to Gov. Emery, "I have been
deceived with regard to this people. The children look as nice and clean as
any child I have seen anywhere" and the Governor further remarked that the
president before he left, told him to see that the Mormon people were fairly
treated. Governor Emery has always treated the Mormons well.
Sept 21,1891: We set apart John Henry Smith to dedicate prayer circle room in
Arizona and seal people in marriage who were not able to go the Temple. We
also blessed him and John Morgan to go on a Mission to Arizona on a preaching
October 17, 1891: I spent the day at the Gardo with F.S. Richards and the
Twelve preparing for the Court on Monday.
October 19, 1891: For the first time in my life I was called before the Master
in Chancery to testify upon the principle of polygamy, all of which was
published in the daily papers. President George Q. Cannon testified upon the
property of the Church.
 October 25, 1891: At Brigham City. Wilford Woodruff then took the stand
and spoke 40 minutes. I made the following remarks. I wish to make the
following remarks upon the principle of revelation. Some had thought that
revelation had ceased, but this is not the case the Lord is with us and gives
us revelation. But I will say for myself that I wish to avoid saying, Thus
Saith the Lord, as far as I can when I give the will of the Lord to the
people. In the days of Joseph Smith it was "Thus saith the Lord" almost daily
until the revelations now embodied in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants had
been given. Since that day President Brigham Young, John Taylor and myself
have seldom [said] the words "Thus saith the Lord" when giving the word of the
Lord to the people. In the 68th Section of the Book of D & C we are informed
that when men speak as they are moved upon by the Holy Ghost it is [the] word
of the Lord and revelation. I have received a revelation and a commandment
from the Lord which I had not revealed to any man which I shall reveal to this
assembly and the command of the Lord I shall give to this people which is
this: The Lord has revealed to me that there are many in the Church who feel
badly tried about the Manifesto and about the testimony of the Presidency and
Apostles before the Master in Chancery. The Lord has commanded me to put the
following question to the Saints and those who will give attention to it shall
have the Holy Ghost to be with them to inspire them to answer that question
for the meek, and the Lord has promised that the answer will be to all alike.
The question is this: "Which is the wisest course for the Latter-Day Saints to
pursue, to continue to attempt to practice plural marriage with the laws of
the Nation against us and the opposition of 60,000,000 of people, and at the
cost of confiscation and loss of all the temples and the stopping of all the
ordinances therein, both for the liv-ing & the dead, and the imprisonment
of the First Presidency and Twelve and the leaders, or heads of family in the
Church, and the confiscation of the personal property of the people (all of
which of themselves would stop the practice) or after and suffering
what we have through our adherence to this principle to cease the practice and
submit to the law and through doing so have the prophets, apostles and fathers
at home so they can instruct the people and attend to the duties of the
Church. Also leave the temples in the hands of the Saints so they can attend
to the ordinances of the Gospel both for the living and the dead. Now the
inspiration of the Lord will reveal to any person which course wisdom would
dictate us to pursue. And the Latter-Day Saints throughout Israel should
understand that the First Presidency of the church and the Twelve Apostles are
led and guided by the inspiration of the Lord. And the Lord will not permit me
nor any other man to lead the people astray.
May 24, 1892: I was called upon by two City Councillors and one Baptist
minister. A card from Joseph F. and John Henry Smith was read and published in
the stand and against the speech of Moses Thatcher saying that Satan was the
author of the Republican party.
July 6, 1892: Brother John Henry Smith called this morning and stated that the
report of the death of Lot Smith was as follows: that the Navajos turned their
sheep into Lot's pasture and Lot shot the sheep and the Navajos shot 6 milk
cows of Lot's, and Lot commenced shooting at the Navajos and they shot Lot and
he rode 6 miles and lived 6 hours and died. Thus ends Lot Smith's life.
 October 13, 1892: The following telegram came to us this morning [from]
H. B. Clawson: General Amnesty will positively be announced this week.
President Harrison asks for the forbearance and prayers of the Presidency of
the Church in his behalf for his wife and himself in his troubles. Who ever
heard of such a thing in this generation as [the] President of the United
States asking their prayers for himself and wife. May God grant it. I spend
the day in the Office. We met with the Twelve for Prayer--W. Woodruff Prayed.
October 27, 1892: On the 25th [of] October we sent the following telegram to
Washington: President Benjamin Harrison, Washington D. C. The death of your
beloved companion comes home to us individually as if it were our own private
loss. We sincerely and deeply sympathize with you and appeal to the Supreme
Being who holds the destiny of us all in His hands to bless, comfort and
sustain you in this your hour of great trial and sorrow.
December 27, 1892: President Lorenzo Snow called us up. I had some
conversation with him about the future state of the Church.
December 19, 1892: I went to the office and received the report of the
Governor to the Secretary of the Interior. Also the report of the Utah
Commission. I think they are both at war with the interest of the people.
January 5, 1893: The Amnesty from President Harrison appears in the papers,
this morning ['s] Herald, but it is of little benefit to the people.
February 9, 1893: I met with C. W. Penrose who spoke upon his politics.
 February 11, 1893: I went to the office in the morning. I met with C. C.
Richards, Judge Elias Smith, John Henry and Abraham Cannon and Moses Thatcher
to answer the following telegram: Cheyenne, February 10, 1893, C. C. Richards,
Ogden, Rich Budge and Hodge are moving Heaven and Earth to elect a republican.
This is not keeping promise and means war to the knife. Have wired Washington.
If we are defeated, Mormons are responsible. Cannon wired Penrose and called
him home . . .
The following answer sent: Hon. John L. Russell and Hon. Harvey Allred:
Having been informed that my name is being used to influence your action in
the Legislature, I reaffirm my former declaration as published: Every man
should be true to his party. W. Woodruff.
March 22, 1893: I met with the Twelve Apostles and my councillors upon the
position that Moses Thatcher occupied towards the Presidency of the Church and
the Twelve Apostles. He was not in harmony with us. He was in danger of his
June 8, 1893: President George Q. Cannon started for London today with H. J.
Grant on a mission to gather some funds.
August 9, 1893: I met with Zions Saving Bank at 8:30 and conversation was had
upon the critical condition in money matters we were in. Various plans for
relief was talked upon and a committee of G. Q. Cannon and H. J. Grant
appointed to see what they can do for our relief.
October 17, 1893: I met with G.Q.C., J.F.S., [and] with several of the Twelve
and McCallister, D. H. Cannon, M. W. Merrill who preside over the three
temples and L. Snow of the Salt Lake Temple and spoke  three hours in
harmonizing the different modes of ceremonies in giving Endowments.
October 28, 1893: I just received a telegram saying that both houses of
Congress had passed the Bill restoring our personal property to the President
of the Church.
November 15, 1893: Bishop Clawson called upon us. Judge Zane and Mr. Lawrence
called upon us. He was Judge Zane [ ' s] brother-in-law. This is the first time
that Judge Zane ever called up [on] us. They talked upon many subjects. We had
a good deal of company.
December 13, 1893: Glory to God in the Highest for He fulfills His word to the
sons of men. What we have been looking for so long came to pass this day. The
House of Representatives of the Congress of the United States passed [a] Bill
for the admission of Utah into the Union with equal powers of the other states
with only five opposing votes. I think it is an event unheard of in the whole
history of the American Government. We trust it will soon pass the Senate, and
be signed by the President and soon become a Law.
December 19, 1893: I met with several dignitaries of the railroad. I received
a letter from G. Q. Cannon. [A] telegram was sent to the Chairman on
Territories from both parties. The Liberal Party disbanded last night and
today cease to exist. The clergyman of various sects met last night and the
majority voted to no longer oppose statehood for Utah. A great change is
manifest concerning the Saints.
December 31, 1893: This is the last of the year of 1893. It has been a very
important year in many  respects. It has been a hard year throughout the
world in financial matters. Money was hard to obtain. There has been the
greatest change taken place concerning the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints during the year 1893 ever known since it's organization. A
Bill for the admission of Utah into the Union as a State passed the House of
Representatives with only 5 opposing votes. The Mormon choir took the 2nd
prize in the Chicago Fair in contesting against the world. W. Woodruff, G. Q.
Cannon, and J. F. Smith as the Presidency of the Church were received with
open arms at the Chicago Fair by the leading men of the world. Even the Mayor
and citizens of Jackson County entertained us and made us welcome. And all our
opponents have laid down the weapons of war and ask for a State Government.
Our temple is dedicated.
January 9, 1894: This has been an important day concerning affairs of the
Church. The U. S. Government has had possession of the real estate of the
Church and nearly 500,000 dollars of our money and stocks for several years in
the courts. The Congress of the United States passed a Bill to restore our
personal property and the supreme court ordered the money to be turned over to
the Presidency of the Church, but it had to be turned over to the Supreme
Court of Utah Territory. Today the Supreme Court here ordered the receiver to
turn over the money to the presidency of the Church amounting to $434,174.39
which will help us to partly pay our debts. Also the shares 4,742 of the
telegraph line and office furniture in the hands of James Jack, in [the]
Church office, in [the] President's office, office furniture and books in
[the] Historian's office and [other] office furniture turned over by the
receiver Dyer, to present receiver Lawrence. Now this order to turn over this
money will assist us to pay a part of the debts.
 March 19, 1894: I had a dream in the night. I met with Benjamin
Franklin. I thought he was on the earth. I spent several hours with him and
talked over our Endowments. He wanted some more work done for him than had
been done, which I promised him he should have. I thought very strange of my
dream. I made up my mind to get 2nd anointings for Benjamin Franklin and
April 2, 1894: We met with several of the Twelve concerning the course John W.
Taylor was taking.
April 5, 1894: I met with the Presidency and Twelve Apostles upon the subject
of Endowments and Adoption and the following revelation to Wilford Woodruff
upon that subject. [Over a page is left blank for the text of the revelation.]
July 17, 1894: President Cleveland signed the Bill this day which gave Utah
admission into the Union as a State Government. This has been a hard struggle
for years as it has seemed as though all Earth and Hell had been combined
against the Latter-day Saints having a state government. And now we have to
give God the glory for our admission into the Union.
August 8, 1894: I am working altogether too hard. I don't sleep nights and am
weary by day. As Trustee in Trust and the Presidency of the Church we have
taken such a load upon us it is difficult to carry it.
September 6, 1894: I spent the forenoon in the of f ice--af ternoon in the temple
with the Twelve--talked about Anthony Ivins being called to go to Mexico.
 October 16, 1894: We had meeting [s] with several individuals among the
rest, Black Jane [who] wanted to know if I would not let her have her
Endowments in the Temple. This I could not do as it was against the Law of
God, as Cain killed Abel. All the seed of Cain would have to wait for
redemption until all the seed that Abel would have had, that may come through
other men, can be redeemed.
October 26, 1894: I met with several brethren upon the subject of paying some
of the heirs of [the] Brigham Young estate.
October 7, 1895: I met with the Priesthood in the Assembly Hall where much
business was done. Among other things J. F. Smith made a speech that stirred
up the political country greatly.
October 13, 1895: There is a terrible stir today through the
meeting held in the Assembly Hall on October 7. The Democrats are trying to
break up the State Government over Brother Penrose's speech in the Tabernacle.
February 21, 1895: I met with the Twelve in the temple. [The] doctrine of
was discussed in one of his sermons about the apostles not having the
gift of the Holy Ghost until after the death of the Savior.
February 27, 1895: President George Q. Cannon read to us several letters from
Frank J. Cannon from New York showing the variety of feelings towards us. Some
of the Democrats are trying in the East to destroy our prospect for a state
March 8, 1895: We met with Mr. Dooly who informed  us that men in the
East were trying to injure our credit--some enemies from Salt Lake have
published in [the] New [York] Times that the Mormon Church is bankrupt. This
is done to destroy our credit. May God reward them.
May 27, 1895: I put into the hands of George F. Gibbs the revelation given to
me in the wilderness in San Francisco Mountains to record in my daily journal
which is recorded in the back of this book, [editor's note: see entry
following December 28, 1880.]
October 7, 1895: I met with the Priesthood in the Assembly Hall where much
business was done. Among other things J. F. Smith made a speech that stirred
up the political country greatly.
October 13, 1895: There is a terrible stir today through the
meeting held in the Assembly Hall on October 7. The Democrats are trying to
break up the state government over Brother Penrose preach [ing] in the
October 14, 1895: Monday the Tribune came out with a card from me today. Also
the News. All hell is stirred up with whole Democratic Party against the
Church. A terrible war today. The News published my card as well as the
October 22, 1895: The Democrats are having a great convention in the Theater
today. The Salt Lake Herald is publishing lies against the Presidency of the
Church, and Republicans who are Presidents and Bishops are made to say in
their public speaking, things that are false. This is done for political
 October 31, 1895: I met the Twelve in the temple and attended to what
business we had, we still have trouble with debts and the political elements
are full of darkness and lies. I never saw such a time in politics in this
Church as today. President Cannon has to explain in a card what he said at a
Conference at Brigham City.
January 4, 1896: I feel to thank God that I had lived to see Utah admitted
into the family of states, an event labored for a generation.
January 23, 1896: I went to the Temple with the apostles and the subject of
the great stir throughout Utah in having a meeting on the 31st in honor of
sister Zina Young ['s] birthday, which was setting an example not in wisdom
throughout the Church.
February 14, 1896: At 10 o'clock we had a meeting yesterday [with] the Twelve
upon the case of B. H. Roberts who is taking an independent course against the
authorities of the church. There seemed but [little] chance for him to be
reconciled to his quorum.
March 5, 1896: We went to the temple. The Presidency, Twelve Apostles and the
Seven Presidents of the Seventies. We spent the whole day until 6 o'clock
laboring with B. H. Roberts, the second meeting we had held with [him], to get
him to repent of his wrong in what he had said and done against the Church and
Presidency on political principles but he stood adamant and he is going to
May 14, 1896: I met the Twelve in the temple. I was quite sick. I was
administered to by the apostles and was instantly healed from the hard pain in
 May 19, 1896: We had an interview with A. W. Ivins concerning Mexican
lands in Mexico. Brother Ivins will do much good there I think.
May 28, 1896: God is visiting this nation with judgment. He will avenge the
blood of the prophets and saints and fulfill the testimony of the prophets and
apostles upon this nation. A great destruction of St. Louis--millions of
property destroy [ed] by a cyclone--1000 deaths--steamers sunk with all on
July 14, 1896: In company with President G.Q.C., and J.F.S., I visited A. H.
Cannon and found him almost at death ['s] door. J. F. S. anointed him and I
administered to him. He seemed better after being administered to.
July 19, 1896: Brother Cannon's death is a great loss not only to his family
but to the Church, especially to the presidency of the Church, as He was
attending to a good deal of our business. Very few purer or better men ever
lived on Earth than Abram H. Cannon.
October 3, 1896: While in San Francisco on the night of Tuesday, August 18, I
was very much troubled in the forepart of the night with evil spirits that
tried to afflict me. Finally a spirit visit [ed] me that seemed to have power
over the evil spirits, and they departed from me. I had concluded not to
attend the Mormon meeting or testimony in the city, but the spirit said to me
it was wisdom for us to attend the testimony meeting, as the Saints knew we
were here in the city; and if we did not attend, it would have a bad effect
upon the Saints. So I concluded to attend. This same spirit said to me not to
grieve because of the departure of Abram Hoagland Cannon, for the Lord had
called him to fill a very important mission in the spirit world, as a pure,
holy  apostle from Zion in the Rocky Mountains and labor which would not
only prove a great blessing to his father's household, but to the Church and
Kingdom of God on the Earth. The spirit of God rested upon me at the close of
this manifestation in a powerful manner and bore testimony to me of the truth
of the revelation to me concerning Abram H. Cannon.
October 15, 1896: Moses Thatcher came to the temple and was not admitted by
the instruction of the First Presidency. His case was discussed and decided
for the Presidency to publish a card forbidding him to preach until his case
was called. Senator Procter called upon us today with a request that we send
President George Q. Cannon to the Senate of the U.S.A. The request made by
leading men of the nation.
October 22, 1896: We met with several of the brethren; in the morning we went
to the temple and held a meeting with the apostles. We heard a letter read
from Moses Thatcher. While he has not been in unison with his quorum since the
death of John Taylor, he does not seem to think anything is the matter with
November 12, 1896: I spent a part of the day in the temple in council with the
apostles. Moses Thatcher's case was brought up. It does not now look as though
he would ever be united with his quorum the Twelve Apostles.
November 23, 1896: Moses Thatcher is trying to make war upon the Twelve
Apostles and Presidency and getting all to sympathize with him that he can.
December 30, 1896: I spent the day in the office. It was a very important day
in many respects. We the  Presidency of the Church are so in
financial matters it seems as though we should never live to get through with
it unless the Lord opens the way in a marvelous manner. It looks as though we
should never pay our debts.
February 1, 1897: I spent the day in the office. It was very exciting in the
Legislature trying to elect a Senator and to avoid electing Moses Thatcher.
March 4, 1897: We met at the temple and talked upon a variety of
subjects-- [the] Patriarchal order of Marriage.
April 17, 1897: At 2 p.m. President Lorenzo Snow and Brother William Salmon
called and stayed for 1« hours and we conversed together. He gave me a list of
Salt Lake temple work since the commencement May 22, 1893 to March 31, 1897,
showing 142,679 baptisms for the dead, 3,646 for health--5, 908 living
Endowments--81, 933 dead endowments; ordinations 53 living--32, 739 dead;
Sealings 2,590 living, 21,288 dead; children to parents 6,147 living; 17,936
dead; adoptions 67 living, 694 dead; 2nd anointing 1,017 living, 17,936 dead.
Totals: living 19,428; dead 297,794 — 317,222.
May 6, 1897: A Brother Hansen and his wife called and wished me to administer
to their child as come in consequence of having had a dream to that effect. I
told them I did not administer to anybody and they had better call on some of
July 18, 1897: I received a copy of the Pioneer Programme and read some of it,
from which I felt outraged in my feelings, and in the evening expressed myself
 vigorously as to the manner I have been treated. I am one of the first
and oldest pioneers which with my position in the Church should entitle me to
some consideration. Not one of my sons or any of my family have been asked to
take any part in the pioneer proceedings, whilst the Clawsons and their
friends and associates are into everything. I felt like sending for Brother
Spencer Clawson so as to free my mind, but concluded to wait until after the
Jubilee and then express myself.
July 19, 1897: Brother Nuttall came at 10:30 a.m. with Judge Kinney. Our
greeting was mutual and we both wept. As soon as I could speak, I said "Judge
Kinney, you have done more for the Mormon people in your official capacity,
than all the federal officials sent here by the government" . He thanked me and
said he had always endeavoured to do his duty as he understood it. We had a
pleasant conversation for an hour, when we parted expecting to meet again.
August 11, 1897: Brother Nuttall came and stayed with me tonight. We talked
together in regard to the labors and mission of Madam Mountford and her
desires about our people and those of her native land Jerusalem. She wants to
visit that country again and talk to the people of her visit here and what she
August 22, 1897: Mary Alice Woodruff, who had been very ill, was administered
to. She related the appearance of a heavenly messenger who appeared before her
after the administration. "This personage was the most beautiful man I ever
saw. He had long hair and beard, was dressed in a white undergarment, then a
kind of skirt and something like a robe over his right shoulder, which was
drawn across his breast and fastened on the  left side about the waist.
He had a small white bag trimmed with gold attached to his girdle, and had a
small gold-like book in his hand, which seemed to be transparent. I did not
see any leaves, but I thought I could see print or writing in the book. His
head was bare and a circle of light around it. His feet and hands were bare
October 7, 1897: There is much excitement in the city today in political
circles in consequence of a few remarks I made yesterday at Conference.
February 23, 1898: Drove to the office; feeling well. I thought it for the
best to write my views and feelings on the matter which has been on my mind
for some time and which has been made quite clear to me in regard to the
Godhead and of which I hope to be able to speak at the coming Conference, so
that I can submit the same to Brothers Cannon and Smith.
March 7, 1898: I went to the office. Did not sleep very good last night. I
requested my sons and their wives and my daughters and their husbands to meet
with me this evening at home as I wished to talk with them on some important
matters I referred to my labors in Arizona some 10 years ago and
related my experience among the people of Sunset, Brigham City, etc., in the
United Order and of my going into the San Francisco Mountains where I stayed
with some of the brethren who were herding sheep some 10 days.... During the
month of January, 1880, I was at Sunset, Arizona, with brother Lot Smith and
the brethren with him who were trying to establish a branch of the United
Order at that place. At this time the Government, through it's officers, was
using every means in its power to enforce the Edmunds-Tucker 
anti-polygamy law with the evident intent on the part of the officers, to
break us up as an organized community. Being away from President Taylor and my
quorum, I felt deeply distressed in mind concerning our condition as a people.
While thus exercised I went into "the wilderness", a region of country called
by this name, situated about forty miles west of Sunset; and while there I
stopped with two young men who were herding sheep belonging to the people of
Sunset. I remained with them ten days reading the revelations of God as
contained in the Doctrine and Covenants, and praying fervently unto the Lord
to reveal to me His mind and will concerning Zion. On retiring to bed on the
night of the 25th of January, 1880, I found myself wrapt in vision, and the
next morning the revelation was given to me of the Lord, which I wrote at the
time.... and afterwards sent a copy to President John Taylor and the
apostles.... Many of the things spoken of in the revelation were attended to
by President John Taylor and the apostles at that time....
[At this meeting] I said [that] I wanted my family to hear it read as
many things in it were now transpiring and coming to pass in our day ... I
had asked Brother Nuttall to come and read it because he had read it to the
President and Twelve 18 years ago. Brother Nuttall then at my request read the
revelation, after which I made some more remarks by way of explanation and
requested all to try and remember these things; but it was not for them to
mention them or speak of them in any place until after they were made public
by action of myself and the twelve apostles. I called on Asahel to pray which
he did. Brother Nuttall then bore testimony to what I had said of the action
of the Presidency and Twelve, (editors rote: see Woodruff's journal entry for
December 28, 1880; also April 17, 1897)
 April 25, 1898: I expressed my feelings in regard to Brother B. Young's
remarks at the Tabernacle yesterday as being unwise, as we are now a state and
must take part--either in peace or war and requested John Q. Cannon to write a
piece for publication in the Deseret News expressing my feelings, which he
did. Congress passed a bill today declaring war with Spain.
May 17, 1898: Went to the office feeling very well. Received a letter from M.
Mountf ord .
August 13, 1894: He departs Salt Lake City for San Francisco.
August 28, 1898: He speaks at L.D.S. meeting in San Francisco.
September 2, 1898: He died.